Shadow Colt The Seriesby Shadow_ColtChaptersWhat Goes Up Must Come DownShadows Go ColdBlue LightFitting inRemembranceShieldHelplessAlready A ProblemThe ReturnTwisted2R9SK W9N4PainFor what its worth. (To myself)What Goes Up Must Come DownAuthor's Note This story is dedicated to any and all suffering with suicidal thoughts or depression [Your Age] is too young. If you need help call the suicide hotline: 988 Not in America? You can still get the help you need! Find your country's helpline. CDC Suicide Prevention Resource for Action Suicide Prevention Resource Center What Goes Up Must Come Down “Twilight!” See Twilight was the one that I think really made it ok for me to be a captain because there was no way Luna was simply ok with it. “Shadow! There was a fight and Flash got hurt, he's with Doc now.” Twilight said. I knew my group wasn’t doing well but I didn't know they were fighting each other or why they were fighting each other. “Where are they!” “In their barracks I set one of the guards from another group there.” “What caused it?” “Same as usual somepony got somepony hurt” “Alright that’s it, I'm ending this now!” “Shadow wait!!” “What!” I yelled at her, causing her to step back a little and get tense. “Y-you know why they’re fighting. First you get hurt then flash now they think someones at fault.” “That doesn't make it any better!” At this point I had heard enough to throw them all out but knowing Twilight any amount meant that would turn out too well. So I did the next best thing. The old oak door was shut so I kicked it in almost clean off its frame. “HEY!” “Uh what?” said Ace as he shifted uncomfortably waiting for the inevitable. “Who started the fight?” I yelled the question in sheer rage. “Chase did.” “I did not!” “I'm making it easy. If I have to go get it from Flash I'm going to make it a living hell on whoever started it!” “I started it!” a voice from the corner I was only slightly familiar with. He was a blue-ish earth pony with a solid orange mane. He was a good kid who only got mad when picked on but he never resorted to violence. “Don’t cover for him!” said Ace. "Ace, I'm relying on your word. Whoever started it, I'll go to Flash if I have to!” At this point, I was fuming because my team had gone from trying to kill each other to protecting each other. “Believe me or not, it was Chase.” “Chase, take your belongings and go! I'll determine if you come back or not!” “It was one–” “That was an order!” Chase quickly grabbed the few things he had and left, running into me on the way out. “As for the rest of you, you'll have plenty of time off. I quit!” With that, I left to the dismay of the group and Govend my best friend a griffon that could put any other to shame. “Shadow what happened?” “Twilight tell everyone I said bye... I quit!” “What? Wait!” “What!” "Shadow, this is extreme! Think about what you’re doing!” “I know what I'm doing, I'm taking a break longer than I have time off for!” and just like that, I was leaving as I walked down the marble halls I realized this would most likely be the last time I saw this place. I walked past Luna on my way out "so this is it?" she asked me "yeah you can rest easy now!" It would be five years before I talked to anyone from the guard. I spent most of my five years off getting drunk every night and wandering home. Until one night, when I got home and found that my house had been broken into. I didn't have much, but what I did have, they took. I got a better job the next day to try and make more money to get back what I lost, as the police couldn’t do anything. The money I got from the royal guard was only barely enough to sustain my life. You would expect to get more from such a job, but I guess not. I worked my new job for around a year, working hard and getting paid little—some nights there was no food to eat. It had been exactly 5 years and 2 months since the day I quit when I got a knock on the door. When I opened the the morning sun flooded my eyes and blinded me. “I should’ve gotten to you earlier, it's about Govend. Two months ago he went missing on a scouting trip and he never made it home. I didn't want to say anything until we found him but we never did. I'm so sorry shadow.” “He’s… gone?” “Yeah we're still looking for him but at this point it's hopeless.” I ushered her in. "I thought you were well off?" Twilight questioned. "I was but I got robbed." "you have..." "Nothing? Yeah I know. How much longer will you guys look?" "we're stopping today." "what if someone funded it?" "even if we found him he couldn't be alive." "Govend is resourceful and resilient something would have to be stronger than him to kill him." "over the Vinested forest?" "why are we scouting that area?" "a disease took out most of the vines and it's become a viable area for changelings and the alike." "but if funded?" "as long as we had the funds and there wasn't any real threat to us then yes we would look." "I'll fund it." "What? How?" "That griffon was my best friend and I failed him by leaving I won't fail him again by letting him go unfound even if he is dead having a proper send off is deserved." "You can't afford to." "money doesn't matter. I'll go into debt to find him." "you can't do that! I won't let you." "then I'll go out myself." "you're not fit to Shadow you know that." "Someone has to find him! If you won't I will!" She stumbled back at my outburst. "I'm sorry I'm tired and at this point... I don't know how to describe how I feel." "What have you been doing these years?" "Huh. You don’t want to know.” “I asked.” “Drunk.” “When did you start drinking?” “About 15 minutes after I left the guard. It helps me forget.” “I could kind of tell, you look more depressed now than when you were with the guard.” “Huh, depressed is an understatement.” “What do you mean?” “Drinking kept me from…” “Shadow...” I hung my head both in disappointment of my self and sorrow for her. “I’ve been really close some days.” “Shadow why did you never contact me?” "I don't want to rely on others and I didn’t want you to see me the way I was.” “I could’ve helped you.” I looked back at her “How’s flash?” “He made it out alright, but he left two years ago when he hurt one of his wings. He had such a bad case of lock wing that it just closed and never opened again." “What! He had the best wings out of the whole guard. What happened?” “Another fight. Ever since his wing got hurt, he’s not been the same; he even started avoiding Shining Armor and me.” “That’s not like him, you two were close, are you sure he’s ok?” “I don’t know, he won’t give me the time of day.” “What about Spike?” "Huh, he didn’t care that you left; you never liked him anyways.” "Whoa, that's not true!” "You're sure because you did your best to avoid him.” “Ugh, it wasn’t that I hated him, it was just… I didn't feel right around him. When I was alone for all those years, I made friends with a dragon roughly his age. We did everything together. Then the timberwolves came one night and trapped us in a cave. He made a distraction and ran out. He didn't see the river; stepped one foot in it and was gone. It's all my fault.” “It’s not your fault; he was trying to help you!” “He would’ve lived if I stopped him!” “And this is why you are the way you are now?” "mostly, there's other things but this is mostly why my colors are dark and I don't tell others about me. it's also why I wake up every morning wishing I hadn't.” “You’ve told me all of this confidently.” “I can trust you. When he disappeared, I looked for days for him. When I left, I vowed never to go back. Now I wonder if I should maybe just look one more time for any signs that might give me closure.” “Do it now, nothing is stopping you.” “It’s not that simple. I don't remember the exact location anymore, not only that it's at least a day's flight from here.” “You need to go back there just to see.” “I know. What would it take to be a captain again?” “You’re hired!” It was getting pretty late so I let twilight sleep at my place in the guest bedroom. I thought I would get to sleep in but that didn’t work out. “Shadow, I went to the police station this morning, and they think they found Govend. “What?” “Go to the police station.” With that I left turning a 5 minute walk into 1 minute flight when I got there an officer outside. I didn't notice until it was too late that it was Chase. As I began to walk up to Chase I noticed a new scar on his face as well as what was clearly some stab wounds. “Chase?” “Shadow?” “When did you get a job here?” “When you fired me!” “Oh, yeah. You got hurt after that?" He put his jacket back on covering the scars. “What are you here for?” “Twilight sent me.” “Follow me then.” He started walking in and I did the same. We passed through the main room nothing special just a tan painted room with dark oak accents and 9 desks spread throughout the middle of the floor leaving only just enought space for the two of us to walk. I saw a few ponies I knew but nothing spectacular. We turned a corner to a tan hallway and that led to a file room. “Twilight told me about Govend. We found him a while ago.” He pulled out some manila folders and passed them to me “is this him?” “Yep, that's him.” “Here he’s at the general hospital. Show them that they’ll let you in. I found him about 1 or 2 months ago five miles into the forest.” “Why were you five miles into the forest… scratch that. Why are you doing this for me?” “My day off so I went on a hike. I'm doing it because you and Govend were better friends than anyone I knew.” “Thanks...” “I'll lead you out, if I don’t you’ll get stopped.” He led me out "thanks again this means a lot." "yeah no problem... oh and Shadow how are you holding up?" "I'm still standing." "don't do anything stupid..." he rubbed the front of his chest before turning around to head back in it was another scar. I took the flight to the hospital and showed them what Chase had given me. “I'll have to pass you through with the doctor you've got documents that say you’re good to go in but I still have to let the doctor know” The nurse at the check in said. It wasn't anything special not too technologically advanced. Simple white flooring short distance to the ceilings and a white walls with a light blue stripe at about waist height. “Oh wait there he is, Dr.Whooves!” [aside from the story if you're confused it’s Dr.Hooves but his occupation is actually a doctor I liked the way he looked compared to the other doctors so I just changed it a little ;) ] “Yes nurse?” “We have a pony here to see Govend he has the documentation” “Let me see” “Wait Dr.Whooves!?” “Shadow!” “It’s been forever how are you!” “I’m doing fine how about yourself?” “Hah, I could be much better” “I'm on break, can we talk?” “Yeah!” I followed Doc to the outside tables where surprisingly no others were. It was just a few small tables with some shrubbery and trees lining the small courtyard of cobble ground. “You left and you didn’t even say bye what happened?” “Too much with me getting hurt and Spike questioning our friendship which I'll admit we really didn’t have and Flash getting hurt. I needed an escape and fast I didn't look back until 3 years ago” “Why didn’t you just take time off?” “I would’ve just come back to the same thing, a group that hated each other and I didn't have the heart to separate them myself so I fired Chase and then left.” “What have you been doing this whole time?” “Hah, pulling out my inner drunk every night then going home to bed and doing it again the next day” “That’s not good for you. Wait, when did you start drinking?” “About 5 years ago” “Shadow, that's not a good thing.” “It’s allowed me to relax and forget everything bad I've done” “You sound depressed.” “That's an understatement.” “How bad is it?” “I’ve come pretty close some days” “I wish you would’ve contacted me.” “I didn’t want to be seen that way, it would've just made it worse.” “I want to talk more but my lunch break is almost over so I have to go” “You didn’t tell me it was your lunch break, I would've declined so you could eat.” “Believe me I'll be fine” “So you're not the doc for the guard anymore?” “No, I go up there every once in a while though. Let me see the files. I can tell you the room the one you’re going to see is” I passed doc the files and he opened it up. His eyes went wide when he saw the name. “Umm… I know that you and him were good friends so I'll tell you straight up, he probably won’t remember you” “What why?” “He’s got a serious case of amnesia” “What are the chances he does?” “about not gonna happen. I was going there next. I'm trying to jog his memory on something. Maybe you can help, do you have anything he might remember?” “I have myself.” he sighed. "follow me” He lead me to the elevator and we went up three or four floors then walked down the hallway to a room. “Govend how are you today” Said doc. Govend had clearly just woken up I could tell by the look on his face. “Who’s he?” Govend said completely disregarding doc. “I was hoping you would remember him it’s Shadow from the guard you two worked together.” “Wait the royal guard” “Yes! Do you remember anything about it?” Doc was ecstatic that he said this. “Doc, how long have you been working with Govend?” I asked. “two months give or take.” Doc replied. “Umm… there were 11 no 17 no, yeah 17. fights happened all the time.” Govend said. “Yeah that's about right.” I said confirming Govend. “Good, do you remember anything else?” Doc asked. “There was a fight some guy got hurt some guy got fired and some guy quit but I can’t remember any names” "even looking at him you can't tell?" Govend looked at me hard almost studying me. “Wait, you're Shadow?” “Yeah” I said. "You either got fired or quit." "give him the other two names but don't tell him what happened to them." "well there was Flash and- "Flash got hurt you quit and Chase was fired." "is that right?" Doc asked. "yes." "good this is the most progress I've made." “Doc Whooves? Wait where am I?" Govend asked. "Wait what do you remember?" doc asked. "scouting out over the Vinested forest and that's it." "Where do you work?" "I'm a Royal Guard." "I want to run some tests to see what changed while I get them ready you can remember you friend here." "Shadow!" "Hey Gov..." "you're alive?" "yeah suprisingly." "there was a rumor you died." "might as well have." "I can see you doing well." “According to doc you went missing 2 months ago. He’s been trying to get you to remember things for a while now.” “When did you find out?” “Yesterday.” “Wow you really keep up.” "yeah..." "Alright I'm back there's no wait you're first today." Doc said. "Have fun." I said. two hours later he came back. "all good?" I asked "yeah." "Great I have to go though." "wait take him with you." doc said. "He doesn't want to go with me. I abandoned him. “I’ll go with him.” Govend replied “You sure?” “Yeah. What kind of question is that Shadow?” “Just making sure.” after the usual exiting the hospital stuff we made our way out and back towards my place “What did you mean by that in there?” “Don't worry about it.” “Dude seriously what did you mean?” “Sigh… I just feel bad for abandoning you and essentially screwing you over.” “You were overwhelmed, it's fine.” “It's really not.” “Shadow are you ok?” “Have I ever been ok?” “Has it gotten that bad? I mean I knew you were bad off but I didn’t know it had gotten that bad.” “There’s been days where I've come pretty close to… well…” “And you never wrote to me?.” “Yeah I didn’t want to be seen that way.” We made it back to my place and found Twilight sitting on the couch. “Twilight I found someone.” “Govend! Govend what happened to you?” She asked. “I don’t know, the last thing I remember was scouting over the forest.” “Alright, I’m going back to Canterlot to rejoin the guard and talk to Luna.” I said. “Wait, you can do that?” Govend asked me. “He’s always been able to, he's the only one that's not a relative or her personal guard that can see her.” Twilight responded. “Are you guys coming with me?” I asked. “Yes!" They said together. “Twilight, do you know what happened to my partner?” Govend asked. “Umm… you declined to have one after shadow left.” Twilight responded “Seriously?” I said “I didn’t want anyone else.” He said. “Alright come on let's go.” I responded “How are we getting there?” “We can fly...” We left at once and made it there in record timing. I was expecting some changes after 5 years but not as many as there were. “Alright I expected some changes but this is excessive.” there were guards everywhere literally swarming the place some were flying over head others were just walking around the place. “Hah, a couple years back we got attacked pretty hard and their response was to put a guard wherever one fit that's just one part of the guard though.” “Wait, they split the guard?” “Yeah it got too big for just Shining Armor to handle.” “So how does it work now?” “He overlooks his own group and works alongside Luna and Celestia with the whole royal guard.” “Huh, that's new.” “Yeah you’ll like Shining Armor, you two will get along.” Me and twilight looked at him. I thought he knew me and Shining used to be friends. “Alright I'm going to talk to Luna assuming she’s awake at this hour.” “She should be. She doesn’t sleep much anymore.” “Alright thanks Twilight.” I made my way down the halls trying not to get noticed by anyone but I had to go through Luna's personal guards and I was surprised to see that after 5 years the guards hadn’t changed.” “Shadow?” “Plains!” “When did you get back?” “About 2 minutes ago.” “I never thought you would come back once I heard how you left.” “I didn’t plan on it. What have you been up to?” “Trying to be useful.” “What? You are if it wasn’t for you anyone could just walk in on Luna.” “Yeah whatever get in there.” I walked into her quarters and took it in it was different from the last time I saw it. Blue it was Blue everything was Blue. The desk had gold accents on every corner as well as ever other table, box, triangle, or corner owning item. “Luna.” “Shadow?” “Hey.” “When did you come back?” “About 5 minutes ago.” “I thought you weren’t coming back.” “I came back because of Twilight.” “What do you mean?” “she convinced me that I'm a failure and I'm only worth something here.” "that doesn't sound like her." “That's probably not how she said it but that's how I feel."” "we always have room." "Captain?" "yep." "after all the time you had been around me before you're still weary of me." "don't worry I was able to rest easy after you left." "I see, well you can rest easy while I'm here as well." "I'm glad. I'm willing to put behind the past if you are." "I would like to although you still don't understand everything." "I know what happened I know that you were forced into the position and you forced our enemy out of the castle." "then why do you hold something against me?" "I don't you do." I was confused but we promised to leave the past in the past. When I left I looked for Govend “Govend.” “Hey” “I need a place to sleep.” “I got my old quarters back you can sleep in the other bunk” “Awesome.” I went to sleep and didn't wake up until around 10 am when Shining Armor woke me. “You have a visitor that goes by rusty." “What?” “You have a visitor that goes by rusty." I shot out of bed. “What time is it?!” “10am.” "that's my brother." “you have a brother?" "sadly. He's not here to visit I promise that." I walked out the the castle gates sure enough it was my brother. “Well Rusty long time no see” “Right back at you.” My brother said “Why are you here?” “I'm not allowed to be?” “I never said that now did I?" "I guess not." "you never answered my question." "I felt a little rampant." "Can you pawn it off on some small village north of here?" "the Crystal Empire?" "I said small!" "I like this place." "Well you can't rampage this place!" “What are you going to do about it?” “find out.” “The weakling of the family is stepping up to do something?" “it's about time isn't it?" Shadows Go ColdAuthor's Note This is the start of the rest of a series that never came to be what I wanted, but as I move toward what's next I must leave behind what can't be helped. So without further ado here is the unfinished remains of the series. Shadows Go Cold It was bitterly cold outside and I hate being cold so I put on the uniform given to me when I joined the royal guard. Today felt different. It felt like bad was lurking; this had me on edge and it was noticeable. I walked out of my quarters and everyone was running around frantically. “Whoa! Whoa! Twilight what's happening?” “Make sure you have your group together and get down to Ponyville!” “Why?” “Just do it!” “Luna!” “Talk to shadow whatever is going to happen is bad he wants us gone!” “What?! Where is he?" "In here!" "Govend?" I asked as I ran into his quarters. It was nothing much just a solid light gray room with two beds and a desk in the far right corner “What the hell are you doing and why!” I asked. “What?” He asked all groggy as he woke up. “You told Luna to have everyone out by noon, why?” “What time is it?” He asked still groggy but that question had him waking quickly. “10am!” “You guys need to leave, it's not safe here!” “Why! Tell me why!” I yelled at him. “You guys are in danger I'm trying to save you. My brother came back and if you guys are gone it might change what he does here." “We can stop him!” “You can't I know first hand!” “If the whole royal guard can’t stop him what makes you think you can” “I'm his brother I know him!" “I'm not leaving you to die!” He jumped out of his bed and pinned me to the wall. “I'm not giving you a choice in this, you leave here on your feet or being carried it’s up to you!” I pushed him away. “You only ever think about yourself!” "Shining how is he thinking of himself? He's looking out for us." Govend asked. “That’s not what matters, what matters is he didn’t stop to see what anyone else thought of this!” "it doesn't matter what anyone else thinks! I'm trying to help you guys!" “What do you want me to do? My best friend is going to get himself killed!” “I want you to leave and make sure everyone makes it safely to Ponyville!” “Fine! Be that way!” I made sure I was the last to leave but I never actually left whatever was happening here was not good and I wasn’t about to let Shadow die. I saw Shadow's brother arrive a short conversation and they were fighting each other. Magic I've never seen before was used. Heavy dark magic was used. A thick black mist covered the area where you could only see spells made by Shadow. Blue and green spikes rained down and balls of fire were thrown randomly into the mist. Finally some pony hit the ground hard. I left my hiding spot to see the action. As soon as I saw who hit the ground I knew I had to help. “Hey!” I said. “Who are you?” The tan pony asked. “I could ask the same question!” “I'd have to assume Shadow is your friend!” “Only the best!” “You should’ve tried harder to keep him from this!” “It’s his fault he’s here but I won't let him die to you!” “Shining! Run while you—” a blood curdling yell came from Shadow as his brother dug his hoof harder onto Shadow's chest. “I don’t think you were addressed Shadow, let your friend exercise his voice!” “Whether I address him or not there are three of us here he can talk!” “Maybe I just don’t want him to!” “Maybe I don't want you to!" “Shining shut up you’re going to get yourself killed!” “It’s too late for that he chose his fate when he came out from hiding!” “Why are you here? Why are you doing this?” “You wouldn’t understand and I don't feel like explaining!” “You're an ill-tempered pony, you just don’t know when to leave somepony alone!” I cast a spell but by that time he had already cast one. I was thrown into the wall to my left. in a daze I heard their conversation. “Shining! Shining!” Shadow yelled. “If he’s still alive I’ll be surprised he hit that wall hard and if he is alive he’ll certainly never cast a spell again!” “You took everything from me but you won’t take him!” I watched with all I had as Shadow exploded into a ball of fire sending his brother flying. I woke up to the feeling of being carried. It was Shadow well what was left of him. “Shadow what happened?” he didn’t respond and I didn’t think he ever would. His horn was broken and he limped on probably all four legs. “Shadow stop! I tried to yell at him. "Shadow!” I tried again. “You can’t walk.” “They’ll come back for us! take a break!” “They won’t make it back in time. Look at your leg.” I hadn’t noticed it before but I was pretty hurt. My leg was primarily red, there was no way I was walking on it. “How far?” “Don’t know, shut up and save your energy you’ll need it” He was right I felt dizzy already. I relaxed but tried to stay awake. Time didn't exist. After what felt like days Shadow collapsed we were just outside of Ponyville. “Shadow! Shining!” It was Twilight and Luna running frantically in our direction “I don’t care about me how’s shadow.” It probably sounded more like a garbled mess but they looked at him first. “Shining... Shining?” “Huh? What?” “How do you feel?” “Is dead an option?” “I guess but you’re not dead.” “Twilight?" "Hi Shiny." "What happened to Shadow?” “Doc said you’ll be alright just a messed up leg.” “Twilight.” “He said your horn was messed up and to give it some time before you try any big spells.” “Twilight!” “What?” “What happened to Shadow?” “He… he, didn’t make it Shining. We all tried to help him but he was to far gone” “What!” “I’m sorry! We tried so hard to save him but it was no use he wasn’t trying.” “Did he say anything?” “He never woke up.” “What am I supposed to do now?” “Remember to never forget” The Letter Shining Armor, It was a great pleasure to serve with you but it was an even greater one to be your friend. I get you hate me for how things ended but please understand why I did it. Don’t let me being gone affect you friends come and go but memories stay forever. I wish you the best, Shadow Colt, Red Mane. P.S. Tell Govend I'm sorry Luna will treat him well. Blue LightIt had been quite the day we had a scouting trip go awry so we had to go find a few ponies. Luna keeps thinking she found shadow and the guard as a whole is just not ok. It's been 2 years since we lost Shadow so the wound was still raw. It was recognized what he did for us but we also realize how little we did to help him in all honesty we probably did worse for him. “Shining!” “What?” “Look at this!” “No! Not you too!” It was a photo of the forest just outside of canterlot in it was a figure very closely resembling Shadow “It looks so close to him though!” “He’s gone twilight! He’s gone! We saw it with our own eyes! He's dead! What don’t you understand!” Tears started to well up in her eyes. I knew I had screwed up. “Twilight I'm sorry… I just… I don't want false hope.” she looked down and ran away ‘Great I've screwed up now.’ I thought to myself. “You’ve got to get some help.” Said Garring he was new to the group and the first Griffon I ever had. “What do you mean i'm fine she’s messed up.” “If you’re fine then you would console her not yell at her!” He was right and no matter how much I hated it I couldn’t get mad. “I know I just… it’s not that I'm not ok I’m just tired of hearing it.” “It’s going to go on until they figure out he’s truly gone and when that day comes you’ll really hate it.” he walked passed me “Also we have a new guy coming tomorrow he’s… well you’ll see.” I didn’t know whether to be sad or happy about that. I mean I'm happy to accept somepony but the way he said it was well… not comforting. It was late so I went to sleep. I swear that as soon as I hit that pillow I was out. I woke up to the sound of knocking. I looked at the clock and it said it was about 6am ‘great this will go real well’ I thought as I got up and quickly dressed. I opened the door to see Flash (Flash Sentry) “You’re wanted in the break room, it's about the new guy you’re getting today.” “What has everyone up about this new kid?” “You’ll see.” We went to the break room. I expected there to be a few ponies there at this time but I underestimated by a long shot. “Wow everypony is here!” “Have you seen that new kid you’re getting today?” “No. I haven’t gotten him yet.” “His real name is Crimson Shadow but he goes by Blue Light. He is very similar to Shadow both in his name and how he looks.” “Ok so?” “You know how a shadow could change the way he looked color wise.” “Yes.” “This guy can too.” “Ok? I’m still lost.” “We don’t want him.” “That’s why you guys aren’t getting him.” “That’s not what we mean we all agree you should turn him down.” “What? Have you lost your mind? We can't turn a pony down simply because he looks like another pony!” “How can you be ok with accepting him, he's exactly like Shadow. Was Shadow not your friend?” “You have lost your mind if you think I'm going to turn a pony down because he looks like Shadow. Shadow was my friend! That’s why I'm ok with accepting this kid! He would want us to move on! He never cared that we liked him, he never did this to be noticed or famous or liked he did it to help others. He would want us to move on! I’ve started, why don’t you guys! You ponies are pathetic. If I find out that you did anything to him or my group I’ll rain down hell on you! I left slamming the door behind me normally. I could just wait for the new recruits to come find me but with the way they were acting I had no doubt they would get in this kids way. “Hello, I'm looking for a Shining Honor. Can you help me?” “Are you Crimson Shadow?” “Yeah, who are you?” “I’m Shining Armor, the one you’re looking for.” “Oh yeah, Shining Armor not honor, sorry.” “It’s alright the rest of the group is in the quarters just down the hall I’ll introduce you.”we didn’t even make it into the doorway before he just stopped. “Something wrong?” “There’s a Griffon in there!” “Yeah, He’s ok don’t worry trust me.” I basically had to drag this poor kid in there but finally he would come in just enough to be seen. “Alright this is Crimson Shadow he’s the new arrival” of course garring was the first to speak to him he wasn’t taking the hint to simply shut up, “Do you have a nickname?” “Um… my friends call me Shadow.” my eyes went wide and then closed as I dipped my head i looked up and I could see it in their eyes they went from OK to very uncomfortable real quick. “Those from Shadow's group are excused.” The five of them left as crimson looked at me puzzled. “I’ll tell you later” I told him. It didn’t take long for him to make friends well… with everyone but those from shadow’s group and Garring. Garring tried his best to not be scary but it wasn’t working out too well the kid simply wouldn’t get close. I pulled the kid aside to talk about earlier. “So you were puzzled about earlier.” “Yeah I'm quite confused.” “About 2 years ago we lost a pony named Shadow Colt.” “The memorial on the wall?” We made a small memorial in Shadow’s honor recognizing all he had done for us. I still had mixed feelings about it because it wasn’t something he would’ve wanted but we all have to compromise somewhere I guess. “Yeah he did a lot for the guard and he was loved by all of us but he gave his life to protect us from a bigger enemy one that us combined wouldn’t be able to stop.” “Sounds like a good pony.” “Yeah, if only he knew that’s what we all thought.” “What do you mean?” “In my opinion we kind of failed him, we never showed him that he was appreciated and we never thanked him for anything he did.” “I’m sure he knew or else he wouldn’t have stayed.” “Yeah I sure hope so.” “Would it help if I went from Crimson Shadow to Blue Light?” “Don’t change yourself to appease the others. They’ll get over it or they’ll live with it…or they’ll do something stupid.” Those words bothered me. I didn't think they would do anything to him directly but with them anything is possible. “I’m not wanted, am I?” “They don’t want you but I do.” “Maybe I should just leave and come back later. I mean I'm assured a spot.” “No, they may not welcome you but I do.” “How long have you known Shadow?” “Years. The memorial and log books don’t show it well but the whole time he was here was about 15 years. Well there was a 5 year break for him but I still knew him.” “So he gave a lot of time to this.” “There were days he wouldn't even sleep. He was always ready to get something done.” “What was the enemy that he fought?” “He claimed it was his own brother and I believed him. He was pretty close to the way Shadow looked.” “How do you know?” “I was there, he didn't want me there but I stayed anyway.” “I’m sure he appreciated it though.” “I don’t know, sometimes I wonder if he would’ve lived if I wasn’t in his way.” “Don’t think that way.” “Saying he would’ve died anyways?” “You’re making it very hard to help.” “Don’t worry, I'll be fine.” “You don’t sound like you’ll be.” “Yeah I've been getting that lately.” “Get help then.” “I don’t really talk about my feelings.” “So then what the hell did you do there?” “I told you about Shadow, that's all.” “Yeah ok whatever you say.” He walked away but I couldn’t stop thinking about what he said. Was I really OK or was I falling apart? A couple months past nothing fun or exciting happened but tension was building between the guard. This banjo string could only get so much tighter before it snapped and when it did I wasn't sure what would happen. I did the usual patrolling of the palace and this took around an hour. When I made back to the quarters something was off. “Hey kid.” “Oh hey.” These words quivered as they came out. He was scared of something. It didn't take me long to see that he had gotten into a fight. “Did you win?” “Win what?” “Your fight.” “Oh… I think." It was everything I had to keep my composer and not blow up. Not at him but at the other group. I thought I knew who’s group did this but I wanted to make sure who it was. “Who did you beat up?” “I don’t know his name but he was orange in color with a blue mane.” “Wait Flash?” “I guess.” I was astonished. I knew Flash was uncomfortable around him but I wasn’t sure why he would do this. I made my way to the break room where I found Flash and Lanes. “You need to get your guy under control!” “Shut up before I put a pony sized hole in the wall.” Flash was upset but not at me. I came in mad but when he said that I realized there was more to it. “What happened?” “It was my fault I instigated it.” “Why?” “It’s just weird having a replacement Shadow around.” “That’s not what he is.” “That’s what it feels like I mean he looks almost the exact same!” “That's not what he is trying to be.” “I know it’s just uncomfortable.” “When he joined he offered to change his colors and be Blue Light. I told him no, that he didn’t need to change. I think maybe I should take him up on that offer but on one condition.” “What?” “You guys have to act like he’s just any other pony in the guard, don't avoid him, don’t start fights, and don’t look at him as a Shadow replacement.” “I can do that.” “Then I'll take him up on the offer.” “Thanks I guess.” “How’s your… well everything.” “He can fight that’s for sure.” After making Sure Flash was ok I went back to the quarters. “Hey kid, do you remember the offer you made me when you joined?” “Yeah about being Blue Light.” “Well I'll take you up on the offer but only if you still want to.” “Yeah I’ll do it.” “You’re sure.” “Yes.” “Alright, they're just not ready for somepony that looks like Shadow.” “That’s why I made you the offer before I figured this would happen.” “Huh. sorry." It was late in the day so I headed to my quarters but I stopped before leaving. “Hey when the… Whoa, that's completely different!” “Yeah, white and blue are pretty far from dark gray and red.” “Umm anyways when the rest of the guard comes in let them know I went to sleep.” “Yep.” I went to sleep but I didn’t sleep long, maybe about an hour. I was woken up by Govend. He was never one to disturb anyone so I assumed it was urgent. “Hey what’s wrong?” “The last scouting trip never came back; it was Garring and Crimson.” “What was their path?” “The edge of the timberwolves line.” “The kid has only been here 3 months and you guys send him to the timberwolves line?” “Flash suggested that they go.” I pushed past Govend and headed towards Flash’s quarters but he met me halfway. “I promise there was no ill intent.” “Then why did you suggest them?” “One was good at navigation and the other was good at fighting.” “You know Blue doesn’t like Garring!” “Look I wasn’t trying to hurt either of them, I didn't know they didn’t get along!” he was genuine so my anger turned to worry. “Alright you’re coming with me.” “I can’t Luna needs me, I'm already late to see her.” “I’m going alone then.” “That’s not safe and you know it.” “I don’t care!” I grabbed some armor and headed out with where they were at. The armor wouldn’t do much but it was worth a shot. I knew the path they were supposed to take but I stopped when I saw blood. There was no reason for blood unless the timberwolves had pushed further into canterlot . I looked up expecting to see one of the timberwolves but there was nothing. I followed the blood for as long as I could. “Shining!” it was a quite yell he really struggled to get that out. “What the hell happened!” Garring looked like he had been hit with something big but this was just Garring, Blue was nowhere in sight “The timberwolves they must have pushed farther in.” he was clutching his chest which was red for the most part. “How bad is it!” “It’s bad! I sent Blue to get help. I couldn't walk any farther.” “I’ll stay here with you.” “Thanks.” “How long have you been alone?” “Long enough to see the moon go from the east to where it is now.” I looked to see the moon was making its descent on the west side. “It's been a long time, did Blue know how to get back?” “He started in the right direction.” “We just wait then. How did Blue seem around you?” “He was not ok the whole time.” “What happened to him that he doesn’t like a Griffon?” “Could be anything” “I don’t know even the guys that were taught griffons were bad get along with griffons” “Oh well it happens.” “Has he tried to make conversation?” “Little.” “What happens when you try?” “Very short.” We stopped talking for a while to just listen. The sounds were nice; you don’t get them in your quarters. “How’re you feeling?” I looked over to him. It was dark so I couldn’t actually see much other than his outline. It had been maybe 20 to 30 minutes since I made it to him. “Garring.” He didn't respond so I said it again louder and I hit his shoulder. Nothing “Shining!” “Lanes?” “Blue made it back he said Garring was still out here we told him that you came out.” “Garring is here but I think we’re too late.” “What!” “He’s not responding, we need to get him back!” We both struggled as we tried to hoist him up but finally the both of us were able to carry him even with the both of us it was a heavy load. By the time we made it back the top of the sun could be seen. “Shining!” Twilight's eyes went wide lanes, looked at me and I looked back. I think we both hoped she was just surprised to see a pony carrying a griffon but we knew that wasn’t it. “Is it bad?” “Umm… well… just take him to Doc.” her eyes welled up as she walked away. The other ponies that gathered all looked down as we walked by. I knew what was wrong. I just didn’t want to believe it. “Dr. Whooves!” “What can I… umm… wha–t happened.” he walked over, made one look and shook his head. He guided us into one of the rooms and we laid Garring down on the bed. I hadn’t realized how bad it was until now. “There’s nothing I can do, he's not here anymore.” We heard the door open and it was Blue. “Doc!” “In here!” “How bad…” he stood there wide eyed. I didn't know what his reaction would be since they didn’t actually get along well. “He’s in a better place, there's nothing I can do.” Doc and Lanes walked out. “This is my fault” “No it’s not Blue.” “If I had just waited for you he would be alive.” “You didn’t know I was coming.” “If only he was a pony.” “Huh?” “Don’t worry about it.” “Why does he need to be a pony?” “It only works on them.” “Trust me it’ll work on him.” “How would you know you can’t even cast a spell anymore!” He was right ever since I got hurt in that fight against Shadow’s brother I couldn't make spells. I had injured my horn so now every spell was painful. “Whoa, I wasn't trying to be mean!” “Sorry, you should go shower, you look nasty.” “Nah, I was planning to eat before showering.” “You do you but sit at the far corner where I can't see or smell you.” We both laughed at this. I made my way to the shower. It would feel great to get sleep. I've been up for 24 hours by now. With Garring gone I was unsure what to do next. “Shining luna wants you!” It was uncommon for Luna to send twilight to get me. Whatever it was, it was important. “Let me shower.” “I personally would like you to take a shower but she requested your immediate arrival.” “Is it life or death?” “I don’t know.” “She can wait, she'll appreciate me clean.” I took a quick shower and then ran to Luna. The guards stopped me though. “When were you asked to be here?” “Twilight sent me.” “Oh that’s right, sorry.” Usually Luna sends Govend to go get ponies but today was different. “Luna.” “I sent for you a while ago.” “I showered, it wouldn't have been right for me to come in here with how I looked.” “Actually I'm glad you showered. I saw you guys come in this morning.” “Yeah.” “That’s what I wanted to talk about.” “I figured.” “How is he?” “Garring?” “Yes.” “He didn’t make it.” “I’m sorry I didn't know.” “It’s alright I feel bad for the new kid Garring sent him for help but it didn’t work out.” “Wait, Garring sent him for help?” “Yeah that’s why he came back.” “Chaser said he left Garring out there purposefully.” “What?” “I found it hard to believe but I know you went out there so I wanted to know what you knew.” “Garring sent him for help as he couldn’t walk any farther.” “Govend!” “Yes.” “Go get Chaser.” “How come I always have to go get him.” “Does Govend not like Chaser?” “Chaser can get pretty annoying.” It didn't take long for Chaser to get here but there was awkward silence the whole time. “Luna you sent for me.” “You told me Blue purposefully left garring out there.” Chase looked at me with a with disgust. “That was an assumption based on the way it acts towards Garring.” “Seriously you called him it he’s a pony just like you and Luna and me Chaser!” “Chase there is a particular set of standards one has to meet to be a royal guard, and more yet to be the captain of it. You must be willing to risk everything for the country and ponies you are defending. You must be prepared for battle, you must be quick to react when needed, and most importantly you must always put other ponies ahead of yourself. Not everypony is made to bear it. You’ve proved over the past few days to be incapable of these standards. I'm relieving you of your duties.” He sat there in stunned silence. “You should be gone by morning lest I have you forcefully removed.” Chaser left in anger. “I expected consequences but not of this caliber.” “He was getting very unfit for the job. I was only going to demote him but when he made his statement on assumptions I decided he should be relieved. We work on facts not assumptions.” “If it’s ok I haven't had sleep for about 24 hours.” “One last thing.” She walked over to her desk and opened the top left drawer. Out of it she pulled a blue and gold lock box. She opened it and pulled out a journal. “This was Shadow's, he left it to me. I think you should give it to the kid.” “Are you sure? He left it to you.” “He said he wanted somepony to continue his legacy and only the right pony could open it. The kid is the one.” “If he gave it to you then he knows you can.” “I can’t and neither can you” she hands it to me. “You were right. Why would he lock it like this?” “I don’t know but if anyone can open it it’ll be Blue.” “I’ll bring it to him.” I headed back to the quarters where I knew Blue would be “Hey Blue.” “Oh hey Shining.” He looked stressed as he sat on his bed “Something wrong?” “I just…” he got up and hugged me “I'm so sorry it’s all my fault.” “None of this is your fault this is what happens we protect and serve others at the expense of our own safety he vowed to help others even if it meant he died so did shadow.” he stepped back and looked at me. “You don’t understand I could’ve saved him.” “I know he didn’t let you, he told me.” “I should have anyways.” “Let me tell you of my first battle as a member of the guard, stallions were taken that day. Good stallions with families and friends and ponies who cared about them. The changelings were defeated by a few cannons, and a bit of magical aim helping some spears and swords. The grounds were cleaned up and replanted, lives mourned and then laid to rest. We all moved on, it seemed, but me. That day was the first time my career viewpoint changed. In my childhood dream, guards sacrificed their own safety to protect others. It's still that. Yet, it means watching ponies you love like siblings die for a worthy cause. The grim reaper devoured Royal Guard ponies, demanding payment. The death of loved ones is scarier than your own. I still think about that.” “How are you ok?” “I talked to my family about how I felt.” “I can’t really do that.” “Too far away? You can take leave if you need, I'll grant it.” “No, my dad is out of the picture and my mom died.” “Oh! I’m sorry.” “It’s fine I never told you.” “You could talk to Twilight, she would listen.” “I’m just a random pony who won’t talk to me, she's royalty.” “I’m her brother, I could get you in if you wanted.” “Wait seriously!” “You didn’t know?” “I had no idea that’s cool!” “Oh anyways I had this.” I pulled out the journal I had been carrying and handed it to him. “This was Shadows' journal.” “No it can’t be.” “It is. Luna specifically told me to give it to you.” “Really? I can’t take this, I'm definitely not the one to get this.” “Open it.” he sighs and opens it. It actually opened for him “wait it seriously opened holy crap!” “Yeah, it opened its a book!” “watch.” I tried to open it both with my hooves and with magic but to no avail. “Wait, you really can’t open it?” “No I can’t.” “It doesn’t matter, I can't take it, the pony was a legend, I'm just a pony.” “He wanted this. It’s in the letter he left to Luna.” “I just…” he said as he was flipping through the pages. His eyes went wide when he made it to one of the pages. “What is it?” “This page has my name on it!” “Let me see.” He passed it to me out flat as soon as it left his hooves it closed. “You know I can’t open it.” “I didn’t close it!” “You read it.” He flips through the pages to where he was. “It says ‘to Blue Light or Crimson Shadow whichever you go by you are probably very confused on how this journal works and how I know who you are. I leave this journal to you to fill it with your adventures. It will only open to you and will close if someone takes it while open. There will be a day where you have to fight the same battle I died to. I can’t say how it will turn out. Use my stories to your advantage. I wish you the best of luck. Also tell Spike I’m sorry for being distant. I feel bad we never got to talk. I'll miss everyone. Maybe we’ll meet again someday.’ How did he know me? He said how he knew me?” “There’s so much we don’t know and will never know about him.” “I guess I have no option but to take this now.” “Yep, it's yours.” “Thanks I guess.” “Don’t thank me, thank Luna if she didn’t think of you this wouldn’t have happened.” “I can’t really thank her, you know I can’t go see her.” “I’ll tell her you said thanks.” It had been 2 months since Blue joined and in that time we somehow had someone get fired and someone pass away. I had a decision to make. Go on like I was or see if somehow Shadow was still around. That can wait till tomorrow I need sleep! Fitting inI’ve found that this journal yearns for a certain type of story. I’ve got one for it, one that makes me wish I hadn't joined the guard. You don’t realize what you’ve got till it’s gone, you don’t know who your friends are till they're gone. I almost lost two and I still wonder if it’s my fault. We got woken up early as we had to go and inspect the area where two of our scouts were found dead. There wasn’t much abnormal about this; we have scouts go missing at least once a month; they usually get careless and walk into enemy territory. We didn’t think much about it until there was a frantic knock on the door. I went to open it but I was cut off. “It’s Cadance, let me get it.” “You got it boss.” he opened the door to a panicked and scared Cadance. “Hey honey what’s wrong?” “Don’t go! Have a different group go!” “This is my job, I have to go.” “What if you get hurt? What if you die? What will I do?” He embraced her in a hug. “I will always come back to my Cadance.” “Cadance if it's any consolation I’ll make sure he comes back unharmed.” yeah I screwed up on this remark. “Thank you.” They kissed and she walked away saddened. Shining turned around and quickly looked at me with a sad worried face. Did he know it was going to happen? How? “Are we all ready?” We all said yes and we were off. About an hour or two later we were at the approximate location. “Shining, want me to get an overhead view?” “Yeah, go for it.” I went to go just under the canopy of trees but once I made it over the bushes lining the road I knew we were screwed. Hundreds of eyes peered at me, their light green horn showing just above the brush. “You stopped, what is it?” “Were F’ing screwed!” “You’ve got eyes, what do we need to do?” “Two circles one inside of the other and walk back the way we came.” “Everyone does what he says!” They formed two circles and we slowly walked. I knew they could see me. I assumed they could see the group but I waited to move from my spot. “What are you doing?” “I’ve got their attention you guys get out while I have them!” “We don’t leave anypony behind!” “You either leave me behind or were going to have a lot of dead guards.” “Alright let's get out!” “We weren’t far into the forest so it didn’t take long for them to get to the edge . When the group made it to the edge they tore through the brush lining the road it was just a black mass headed at the group. But they stopped. “What the hell is that!” I turned around quickly to be met with a pony similar to the pictures of Shadow only he was wasn’t Shadow “Rusty!!” Shining yelled from the group. Shadow's journal had writing in it of the day he died. I don't know how Shadow did it but with the way his journal is I’m sure there was some mind play. “So you’re rusty.” I changed to my dark colors. I don't know why but it felt right. “And you’re Crimson Shadow.” “I am you’re the prick that killed your own brother.” “Yep, I see I need to finish something.” He blew through me pushing me to the side. I almost fell out of the air but caught myself. He was headed straight for shining. “Shing watch out!!!!” He shot up a shield but it wasn’t strong when Rusty made contact it shattered like glass. He pinned Shining to the ground and the guards that were around shining had been dazed by the shockwave of the shield breaking. I charged Rusty with everything I had, knocking him off of shining and dragging him through the dirt. “You think you can stop my will! I’ll get you like I did shadow and so many others.” “I think I got you here!” “Look around you! I won this, you're no stronger than Shadow, I’ll weaken you like I did him.” “Have a fun time trying!” “Look around! No trying is to be done!” I looked over my shoulder he was right he had won those who could get up circled shining while the others laid in agony. I looked back at him. He was gone. It was one of those things so I killed it and ran toward Shining. “Shining!” there was no response from him but everyone around him looked up my best friend was at his side “What happened?” “That prick stabbed him!” I didn't see it but Rusty had gotten shining twice. “With what he had nothing on him.” “He dropped it when you hit him, it's whatever this is.” He held up a bright green horn, one of the ones that was found on those beasts. “Wait where did they all go?” “Ran off when you killed the one over there.” “We need to get him back now!” “You’ll carry him?” “Yeah.” They hoisted him up onto my back at the disapproving groans of Shining. It took us over two and a half hours to get back. I stayed at the back during the time to watch. When I made it in the Canterlot gates those who were standing took off their hats or looked down while others hugged. We kept going towards the castle the main front guards stood at attention and salute to the fallen a special salute done only when one has passed “Blue, make sure that Cadance and Twilight know.” “Taking care of it.” he ran off. I headed over to Dr. Whooves where shining could get help. “Dr. Whooves!” “What can I… Holy crap get him in here!” I rushed into the room he went into and put shining on the bed. I was finally able to get a look… Red that was the color everything was red. “You need to get cleaned up, do that and get back here!” I did as he said, making my way to the showers. “Musket!” it was Twilight and Cadance “I’m sorry I'm so sorry I tried believe me.” “We believe you, we know you wouldn’t just let this happen.” I started to walk away but was stopped “Wait! What happened?” “We made it to the spot but it was a setup Rusty had set us up he wanted to kill Shining!” “Wait, it was Rusty?!” “Well yes and no it was him who set it up but it was his minions that attacked us” “Minions?” I sighed in exhaustion. “Look, just go shower and get some sleep, we'll talk later.” “I have to come back after a shower.” “Go get some sleep you need it!” “I’m not coming back because I want to, I'm coming back because Doc told me to.” “We’ll tell him what you told us just go get sleep.” “I haven't told you everything. Look I'm going to get cleaned up then I'll be down there ok!” I left in a hurry. I was ready to get to sleep and they were holding me up. I cleaned up and headed back down there. “Doc you should see this!” “Wait, did that get him!” “Yeah in all the rush I forgot to show you.” “Danggit kid you should’ve told me!” He ran around the counter and grabbed 3 bottles and a syringe. “I didn’t know! I had forgotten so much had happened! Look, I'm sorry!” “Sorry won’t save him kid!” He turned to look at me. He had a concerned face and he started to speak but I cut him off. “If he needs it you come to me and only me!” He looked confused but understood what I meant after a second. “I wouldn’t let you.” “I wasn’t asking!” I left knowing I had made my point. I headed towards the barracks but was stopped by Luna herself! I know she knew about me but I never actually got to see her. “Musket are you alright?” “Umm… uh… yeah sure I’m fine” “You don’t look or sound like it.” “Well to be honest I'm a little bit nervous.” “What for?” “Well im talking to Princess Luna one wrong thing and well id rather not think about it.” “Don't worry, you're a royal guard if you ever need me. I'm usually around.” “Nice to know.” I started to walk away but she stopped me again. “What happened out there?” “Can we talk more later? I'm tired and just want to sleep.” She sighed but let me go on. I felt bad but I was in pain and severely exhausted. “Hey Musket, can you grab the ice and bottle of meds over there?” “When did you start taking medication?” I said as I gave him the meds. “I’ve had these for a long time. As far as I know they don’t expire. I've never had a use for them but today is a good use.” “You’re in that much pain?” “Well pain is an understatement.” He said as he lifted the cover on his leg. “Why haven't you gone to Doc for that!?” “He’s busy with shining, I'm not going to interrupt!” “That might be the best for both doc and shining.” “What do you mean?” “I don't want to talk about it, I'm going to sleep!” “Come on man, what's eating at you?” “Let it go.” “Man just take your pills and shut up!” “This is the most I’ve heard you talk since you got here. Whatever's eating at you is big.” “He’s dying Ace and it's my fault!” “It’s not your fault this happens he’ll be alright he always is.” “I bet you said the same thing for Shadow and here we are!” I was facing away from him when I said that but the whole room changed after I said it. The room was dense. I heard him get up and leave audibly limping the whole way. I rolled over to see where he was originally sitting. The ice was still in the bag but the bottle of pills was empty. Did he take them all? I must’ve fallen asleep because I woke up to being yelled at. “Come on, we have to go!” “What? What for?” “Large group of changelings spotted heading here!” I jumped up and put on my armor. I don't even know why they give us this stuff it doesn’t do much. “Wait, where's Ace? “We’ll talk later, we don't have time now!” he ran out and I ran out behind him. He was right that there were changelings but not a large group; maybe 20 of them. “Everyone stand down they won’t fight” They stopped about twenty feet away from us “Celestia, we come to make peace. There is a greater enemy among us, one that took our original group of seventy to what you see now.” “Who attacked you Chrysalis?” “They looked like us but with bright green horns.” “That’s what got shining armor.” “I’m sorry I know he meant a lot to you guys, he was a good fighter.” They acted like shining was dead. Was he? Had I caused him to die? I was broken from my thoughts by a sharp pain in my head i fell forward out of pain i heard commotion from both side but not for long everyone seemed to have calmed down in a few seconds. “Musket, are you alright!” “Yeah I'm alright.” I said as I painfully got back on my feet. “I’m sorry I don't know what caused this outburst. I came to make peace not attack.” my ached like nothing else. My vision was blurry but better than nothing. I felt like i was moving and i must have been. “Musket, are you sure you’re ok?” “Yes… no I-I’ll be fine.” “Get him to doc we can finish without him.” “I’ll be fine, believe me.” “That’s not a request Kick, that's an order take Musket to Doc.” Kick helped me along and i got the chance to ask him what happened to Ace. “What happened to Ace? he wasn't out there with us.” “Govend found him beneath the center tree in the gardens. He overdosed on some pain meds.” I stopped in my tracks. “What!” “Yeah no one knew he was that bad off.” “I don’t think he was depressed.” “What do you mean?” “Yesterday we were talking about shining and I made a comment about shadow. I didn't see him leave but when I looked over he was gone and the bottle of pills was empty.” “Why didn’t you tell anyone we could’ve saved him!” “Seems like I've had the effect of getting others killed.” “I don’t know if I want to hear more.” “The day Shining was hurt. I got so sidetracked with getting him help and following docs orders I forgot to give him the thing that hurt shining. When I did, Doc yelled at me and said I might have gotten Shining killed.” “Well he’s not dead but he’s not ok.” “I don’t think I'll make it much farther.” “What's wrong?” “I’m nauseous, my head hurts.” I must've collapsed as all I remember was his yelling. RemembranceIt’s been two months… Two months since I was hurt I'm better now but I'm still in pain, not physical pain but emotional; I hurt for Blue. He’s been in this constant state of pain and anguish he contracted Changeling Fever but in the worst way possible I wish I was in his position he would be able to see how far we’ve come in pushing back Rusty and his minions. I started a special team of operators our best guys our mission was to tame the fury of Rusty and his beasts. We had succeeded there’s been no contact from them for 15 days, no sightings, no injuries, no casualties. “Today we celebrate! We celebrate the absence of our enemy! The absence of our pain, anguish, and terror! But we reminisce about those who are lost, those who are hurt, and those who we still haven’t found. We will remember: Ace, Delta, Lanes, Salt, and Govend who gave all they had to protect those who needed them.” Luna was a strong pony but even she was hurt by the events we all lost somepony close to us. For her it was Govend. “Luna!” “Shining?” “Luna, I want to make it right.” “Shining you’re fine you couldn’t help it.” “It still doesn’t feel right though.” “It never does and it never will.” “Luna, I failed you!” “You didn’t! Now please just take your mind off it even if only for now and celebrate.” “How can I celebrate without Salt or Delta?” me and salt joined the guard together we were inseparable when we joined then we both became captains. We kept in touch and when all this started happening me and him brought the idea of a special team to Luna. She liked it but she wanted to have me as the captain of it. Salt was fine with that and helped build the group up helping me and Luna decide on guards. Then Last month we had a surprise attack by the beasts Salt was the first one out. We were woken from our slumber so everyone was mad as hell. We made sure they paid for the disturbance. There were only a few left. I looked over and saw Salt he had been hurt. [Flashback] “Salt!” he was hyperventilating struggling with every breath “You’re going to be fine, just hang on!” I tried to save him but everything I did was hopeless. I was causing him more pain by trying to help. “Shining! Just stop!” “I’m not letting you die here, you've come too far to die here!” “There’s nothing you can do, it's too late for me. Just don’t forget me.” “I’m not leaving you here!” I tried to lift him but his screams of pain broke me. I just couldn’t do it. “I can’t leave you to die!” “Then don’t leave.” I laid down next to him he was broken still hyperventilating but raspy “You’re dying and there’s nothing I can do for you!” “Just sit by me, don't send me off all alone.” I looked at him we made eye contact “We did it for the greater good. We fought just like we wanted to shining. Now I'm going out in style.” he put his hoof on me and I did the same. He winced at this “Sorry.” I looked over and he looked at me and smirked. “I’m going to see my brother. I just wish you could.” he closed his eyes and that was it his suffering was over. “Shining!” “Hey.” “I’m sorry about Salt.” “It's ok he was happy, that's all that matters.” “And what they did to Delta I can’t even begin to know how you feel.” “I don’t want to think about it.” Delta was a newer member to the guard he was the youngest in the guard too. He caught on quick, followed orders, and quickly climbed to the top as one of our best. He was like my son. I'll admit I treated him nicer than the others. If he needed me I'd drop what I was doing to help. It was just the two of us we were on a scouting trip and we were jumped by the things. 2 of the five recognized me. They talked in a way that was barely coherent but they wanted revenge. Apparently I had killed their friend. They grabbed Delta and just beat him. They tortured him. There was nothing I could do while the two were beating Delta the three were holding me down. I was knocked out and woke up some time later. In my daze I saw Delta that woke me up quickly and I rushed to his side. [Flashback] “Delta! Delta!” his breathing was low and his pulse was slow “Delta, Delta! Come on, don't give up.” I hoisted him up and onto my back and ran as fast as I could to Doc “Doc! Doc!” no response so I took Delta to a room and put him on a bed. I searched for doc around the rooms but he wasn’t there. I tried my best to save him but he wouldn’t wake up. “Shining! Shining! He’s gone even if you did wake him he’s too hurt to stay alive.” “He’s too young!” “I know.” “There has to be something we can do!” “Shining they mutilated him he would never be the same, it would be worse for him if we saved him.” “So we just let him die?” “Shining, he's already gone.” “That's fine I get it. Go spend some time with Flash, he could use some cheering up.” “Twilight, you know I don't like to do that.” “Why though?” “Because I can do nothing to help them.” “You can give them a moral boost.” “Fine!” I headed over to Doc’s office. “Hey shining.” “Hey.” “Shining he’s not getting better it might be time to say goodbye.” “He’ll make it out you’ll see.” “Shining i don’t want you hurt when… IF he doesn't make it.” “He’ll make it doc it’ll be fine.” “I hope so for yours and his sake.” I decided I'd go and see flash first as he was awake and all. “Shining?” “Hey flash. How do you feel?” “Like crap. I'm surprised to see you here.” “Twilight made me.” “Why don’t you visit?” “Because there’s nothing I can do for you guys. I hate to see you guys not doing what you like.” “This stuff goes by a lot faster when we can talk to ponies.” “Yeah I guess that’s true.” “I'm sorry for what they did to Delta, maybe if I was there.” “They would’ve just gotten both of us.” “Well you do have something to look forward to.” “What?” “Your son, he’s joining the guard, I thought.” “No! I wouldn’t let him or Flurry not that she would want to.” “Come on he’s got the best fighter in the guard as a father you’ll train him he’ll be as good as you.” “That doesn’t matter, I don't want to see him get hurt.” “You know that he’s wanted to work beside you, don't take that away because of what happened to delta.” “This is different if we didn’t have a relentless enemy out there I would let him join.” “How are you going to tell him?” “For now I'll just decline his papers.” “That’ll go over well between you two.” “Look, I'll parent here!” “Go ahead, no ones stopping you.” “That’s a good thing!” “You should go see Blue. He may not be awake but he’ll know you were there.” “That was my plan anyways.” Blue's room was across the hall. Doc gave me a look as I entered the room. I stood there for a second as the door closed behind me. The machines beeped and whistled their readings coming from any of the probably hundred or more wires on him. He was supposed to join the group of guards tasked specifically for the things. We don't even know what to call them yet but they’re so dangerous we have a special force to deal with them. “I wish I could ask how you’re feeling. Doc says you’re not getting better. He said I should say goodbye. I don't believe it. You’re going to make it out of this. Although you might wish you hadn’t made it once you find out what all has gone on. We lost Govend. That was a sad day for the whole guard. You don’t know how much you’re missed Blue.” I put my hoof on him as I left. One of the machines started beeping faster and louder. I walked out and told Doc about this. “It's just his brain reacting to the touch; it doesn't mean anything.” “Way to ruin a mood doc.” “Sorry.” I headed back to our barracks ready to sleep the rest of this day away. “Hey shining. Not celebrating?” “I could ask you the same thing.” “I’m not because my leg hurts like hell, what’s your excuse?” “Same thing.” he looked at me then my legs then back to make eye contact. “What’s eating at you?” He said with a sigh as he laid down his book. “It’s Delta he barely had the chance at life.” “He told me the day he joined that he couldn’t wait to start. Our first day out when we got into a tango with those things he stayed strong even when carrying Kick. That kid knew what he got into, he knew what could happen and he didn’t care. Don’t feel bad, he liked what he did and he wasn’t afraid when he died.” “We need to come up with a name for those things.” “You didn’t take in a damn thing I just said.” “No, I did.” “Cheer up a little tomorrow Shield can start working with you.” “I’m not letting him.” “What?” “Not while certain death is waiting for him out there.” “Shining, he's a mini you, the only difference is that he needs training which will come from you.” “What if my training isn't good enough?” “You have a whole group of guards that you have trained we’re the best in the guard.” “My training didn’t work for delta.” “Shut up! What happened to you? You used to never let anything get at you now you can’t have a full sentence without pity!” “I won’t let him die, I'm not going to put him in a place where he will die!” “Do you seriously think that low of yourself! So low that you think you can’t train him to be like you or do you think low of him.” his eyes went wide and he sat up in his bed. “Shining i'm sorry! I-I overstepped, I'm sorry!” “I expect you up 3am you’ll work until breakfast you’ll eat then work some more. Do you understand me!” “Yes sir.” “Now get some sleep, I'll need your help tomorrow.” “May I ask with what?” “Well since I clearly can’t train my son, you're helping.” “Shining, I was wrong, you know how I am emotions rub off on me. I don't think you or your son is stupid I just don’t want you to think you’re not good enough.” “I get what you’re saying next time just try a different approach. I also want you there to help me because you’re similar and without Blue around he’ll have a harder time making friends.” “Do you remember the day you brought him in because he couldn’t stay with Cadance?” “Yeah why.” “I honestly thought he would’ve told you but he made friends with pretty much all of us that day. He's got an autograph of every guard that was here that day, even one from Shadow.” “Yeah, I'd like to see that.” “It’s true he showed me just ask him.” “Alright, I'm holding you to that story.” “Go ahead.” “Oh, and don’t get up at 3am because I certainly am not.” “Thanks.” I took a shower and hit the bed. 6am came quickly and I wasn't ready for what the morning brought. “Alright, everyone up it’s time to roll, we have things to do, places to be!” “It’s 6am already?” said Charge he was clearly wasted beyond life itself. “Nice to see you had a good time last night. I’ll get you a coffee.” Everyone had a small laugh at this. It surprisingly didn’t take long for them to get rolling this morning. I had walked back into my quarters to grab something when Doc walked in. “Shining, can we talk?” “Sure.” He walked in and I shut the door behind him. “Blue’s heart stopped last night. I was able to bring him back but he’s not better.” “Remember how Blue said to get him if I ever needed anything? Well now I'm telling you the same thing if he needs it you come get me.” “You have two kids and a wife. I'm not doing that.” “I never said I would kill myself to save him.” Doc left the barracks and the rest of us followed behind him. “Hey dad!” “Hey kiddo!” “Ready to work?” “I am but you still need some training.” “Well that is part of work is it not?” “Yeah I guess.” “Do you know where Ace is? We made a bet and I just won.” Everyone shut up real quick when he said that. “Um… something wrong?” “He didn’t make it Shield.” “What?” “He killed himself a little while back.” “Why?” “We don’t know.” “Well what about Salt? I have something I have to give back to him.” “No, not him either.” “Salt didn’t make it!” “He would’ve if he would have just let me try and save him.” “I’m sorry i didn’t know this stuff doesn’t make it to non Guards.” “I know.” “I can only think of two others that I wanted to talk to.” “Shoot.” “Delta and Shadow.” My heart dropped. It's true these things don’t make it out of the castle doors, no civilian gets to know these things. “I don’t even know how to tell you shield.” “They aren’t around either are they?” “Well yes and no Delta is gone but we're unsure about Shadow.” “What do you mean?” “I would show you but I can’t open the book.” “Huh?” “I’ll show you.” I walked him into the barracks and over to Blue’s desk. “Look, this thing is locked up tight.” I tried to open it but of course I got nowhere. He asked to see it so I gave it to him. “Yep locked up real tight.” He said as he opened it. “What the hell?” “Here.” he gave it to me and it of course closed. “I didn’t close it.” “I know you didn't close it; it closes to those who can’t open it.” “Why did it get set up like this?” “I don’t know. Shadow did it.” “So this is your guy's reason for him being alive?” “It's what's in it. Shadow still writes in the book we thought he was dead but there is writing from him in the book.” “Shining! You’re wanted in Doc's office now!” I didn't even get to ask why before twilight ran off. “Go find Charge.” “I’ll just come with you.” I took a second to think about it but I didn’t want him there if it was a bad thing. “I don’t want you there right now. If all is good, I'll send for you.” he sighed and walked out i hurried off to doc “Doc, did you send for me?” “In here!” “What is—” he was standing next to Blue who was awake and responding to everything. “Hey shining.” I stood there astonished. Not even an hour earlier Doc told me he had almost died. “You-you almost died like an hour ago.” “Doc was telling me.” “Doc!” “In here!” “What the crap! I thought you died” “That’s what I thought.” “So wait how long have I been out?” “More or less 2 months.” “What!” “Yeah it’s been a while. Doc when is he free to go?” “Um, we need to talk first.” he walked out and had us follow him down the hall. “It was the work of Shadow.” “What?” “You can tell Blue has more power now there was also a lot of power exchanged.” “I felt it when I walked in but didn’t think anything of it.” “I didn’t but I'll believe you two.” “You used to be really sensitive to that stuff Flash what happened.” “That time I got really hurt last year.” “Either way if we didn’t have proof before we do now.” “He left this.” it was a note that read All in Dew time. “The hell does that mean?” “I’ve got an idea but i’ll take it to my sister she’ll know.” “Take it to the kid he has the book, maybe the answer is in the book.” “I learned something today.” “What?” “Shield can open Blue’s book.” “How?” “I don’t know but I also learned that he has an autograph from Shadow.” “Dude this guy barely knew your kid and your kid got more than I did from him.” “When is he free to go Doc?” “Take him, I have nothing more to do.” “Flash tend to my group while I get Blue back in order.” “Yeah sure um take it slow a lot has happened you know.” “I know.” he exited and Doc gave me a look of concern and sorrow. I made my way back into Blue’s room “Whoa whoa! I got you, I got you!” he tried to get up but slipped on something and was just precariously leaning on the bed and the wall “Thanks.” “What happened?” “I tried to get up but as soon as I put weight on my legs they gave out.” “It’ll be fine, you just need to regain strength.” “Yeah I figured.” “Come on, I'll help you out.” I helped him out and back to the barracks. “Wait a minute.” “Sit, I'll answer your questions.” He sat on his bed and I sat on the open one across from him. “Beds are vacant, what happened to Ace, and the new guy?” “They found Ace under a tree in the garden and he overdosed on some meds. As for Delta well… “Ace killed himself?” “Yeah I'm sorry I wish there was better news.” “It’s my fault too.” “What? No it's not.” “It was when you got hurt I came in here mad. Me and Ace talked but it got heated and we ended up basically yelling at each other. He tried to calm it down saying you would make it through like always I retorted with ‘I'm sure you said that for shadow yet here we are.’ ” “But why?” “It just happened. What about delta?” “Ask someone else I don’t want to talk about it.” “How’s Govend been? You know I owe him a coffee. I guess I'll just talk to him later. “Buck…” “What?” Govend left his journal and a special deck of cards to Blue. I walked to my desk and riffled through the drawer until I found them. “What are these?” “Govend left them to you.” “He left?” I lowered my head and shook it. I didn't want to say it but he wasn't getting the hint. “He died, Blue, he told me to make sure you got these.” “W-what?” He sat there looking at me for a second before falling into his pillow. I knew they were friends but I didn't know it would hit him this hard. “I’m sorry Blue if it helps at all we haven't had any contact from those things since.” “Did we lose anyone else?” “In all we lost Ace, Delta, Lanes, Salt, and Govend “What happened to Lanes?” “Do you really want to know?” “Shining.” “Same time Govend died. It was just a full on attack and we were caught off guard.” “How!” “I took enough time to push it out of my mind. I won't bring it back just to tell you.” “Sorry, I get it.” I got up and walked to my quarters. “Blue, you’re excused from duties for 2 weeks per Luna’s orders.” He said thanks and I shut the door. I sit here now at my chair even more curious about what's happened to Shadow. We have proof he’s alive but why doesn’t he just come back and why did he make us think he died? ShieldSo apparently Shining has a son I never knew about. Flash got hurt in a fight the day I got out of the hospital so much for 15 days free of the Abhor. Rainbow Dash came up with that name. She's pretty cool but she doesn't come around too much. They say she’s a good flier but they haven’t seen me fly yet. We’re supposed to get two new guys today Sky Raider and Copper Blade Shining wants me to get them that’ll go great. “Blue, I told you to get the new guys.” “Oh, sorry.” I hustled out and through the castle but I stopped when I saw flash. He had gotten hurt and lost vision in his right eye; he was still struggling to walk. “Hey flash you’re doing better.” “Hah, thanks kid.” I stood there for a second just thinking why did the world have to be this way, why can’t we just get along. I snapped out of it and ran past him to the front gates. I saw Copper Blade immediately all I could think was I hope I don’t make a fool of myself. “Copper Blade?” “I am. Who are you?” “I’m Blue Light.” “Well I'm looking for Shining armor.” “He sent me to get you.” “Ok.” “I still have to get one other guy.” We walked around a bit and I finally spotted a guy looking similar to Sky Raider. “Please tell me that's not him.” The guy looked like he drank 12 sodas before coming out here. We looked at each other for a second. “I think we should just not.” “Shining would kill me.” we made our way over there cringing the whole time “Hello?” “Oh hello, do you know where I can find Shining Armor?” “He sent me to get you.” “Ok cool. We walked back to the barracks. Raider didn’t shut up the whole time. “So what’s it like being a Royal Guard?” “You’ll see.” “Whoa she’s cool.” I looked to my left and saw Rainbow Dash. “We're almost to the barracks, let's hurry up.” We made it there quickly and Shining met them at the door. “Hello you must be the new guys.” “Yep I’m Sky Raider. I don't know his name. We haven't really met yet." Of course he talked first. “I’m Copper Blade.” “Nice to meet you two…” I started to get impatient. I wanted to catch Rainbow Dash before she left. “Do you have something you need to do Blue?” “Yeah.” “Go ahead.'' I ran to the courtyard where I last saw Rainbow Dash. I looked around but she was nowhere in sight. “Dang it I missed her” “Missed who?” “Ahh! Oh no one, don't worry about it.” “Come on who?” “Twilight.” “I’m just trying to help.” “Ugh I was looking for Rainbow Dash. She was out here a while ago.” “Oh she’s over there.” twilight pointed to the coffee shop. “Oh thanks.” I made my way over and tried not to act like a stalker. There was a line but I was able to get in right behind her. “I've never been here before, what would you suggest?” “Oh I didn’t see you come in. I like the medium frappuccino with two extra sugars, a shot of espresso, light cream, and caramel drizzle.” “The what?” she giggled “Don’t worry I'll get you one.” we waited in line and got our drinks “So why did you decide to be a Royal Guard?” “Honestly I had nothing better to do.” “I guess that works.” “This is actually a better drink than I expected.” “Glad you like it.” “Did you ever get to know Shadow?” her smile faded as she shifted in her seat. “Sorry, nevermind.” “No it’s alright I never got to know much about him, only what twilight sent in letters. He seemed like a good guy. I wish I came up here more often when he was alive. He seemed like a good pony.” “I didn’t get to know much. I wish I knew more. I mean he knew my name before I knew his.” “What do you mean?” “Apparently Shadow left his journal to me but he died before I became a guard. I don’t know how he knew me.” “That is weird.” She was getting uncomfortable so I tried to change the subject. “You can fly pretty well.” “Thank you. I've never seen you fly but I’m sure you can.” “It’s been a while you don’t need to fly as much in the guard.” “I’m going to teach some lessons for some kids later want to join “It’s a date… I mean a plan… I mean yes I'll join if you still want me to.” she laughed at my utter screw up but allowed me to join. “It’s not for another 30 minutes so take your time.” She got up. I assume to get ready I took some time finishing my drink and went back to the quarters. “Hey shining, can I get some time off for maybe four or five hours.” “Four or five hours! What for?” “Rainbow Dash invited me to help her teach some kids.” “You have a date with Rainbow Dash?” “It’s not a date!” “Hmm… ok sure whatever you say.” “So… am I free?” “Yeah go ahead.” I still had about ten minutes so I went to find her “Blue over here!” I turned to my left and Rainbow Dash is walking a small group of kids to the field “Hey so what exactly do you teach?” “Some of the kids needed general help learning to fly, others were learning tricks and things.” “Oh ok that’s cool.” “Today is the last day.” “Ah yes graduation.” “Pretty much it’s just going to be a showing off kind of day.” we made it to the field and took flight “Ok everyone, so today we’re just going to show off what we’ve learned. I have a friend with me today everyone say hello to Blue.” the kids said hello at least I believe that’s what they said. There was only about 10 minutes left in the ‘lesson’ so Rainbow Dash decided to show off her greatest trick, a rolling dive to the ground with an inverted lift she said. “I mean I get you’re like the best and all but are you sure?” “Yeah we’re good.” She went for it. We were pretty high up as she went for her inverted lift and she stopped and darted upwards. “Ok sorry about that due to some unnoticed issues i’ll have to cut class a little short.” she looked at me swallowing hard “Don’t go down there.” she whispered. “Why?” “You don’t want to see what I just saw.” “Let's get them back I need to see so I can report to Shining.” “You’d rather not see it but ok.'' We rushed them back to the courtyard and after making sure they were safe we headed back. “Was it really that bad?” “You’re on your own down there I won’t see it again.” We made it back to where she saw it. I went to the tree line and descended slowly. I didn't have to see. I could smell it. I was only 15 feet from the ground but against my better judgment I descended more. What I saw can have no description. I don't know how she held it in but I didn't know what was left of it was everywhere something had happened here and I wasn’t sticking around to find out. “Blue! Get up here! Quick hurry!” She said I flew up so fast whatever was down there with me got pushed away. “We’re going now.” We flew full speed all the way back. I kept up somehow. Maybe she wasn’t going full speed as she was afraid of leaving me behind. We landed the visible terror on our faces for all to see. “Are you guys ok?” A random pony said from across the courtyard. “Yeah we’ll be alright.” “Come with me back to the barracks.” she looked at me and nodded visibly shaken and in horror. We made our way to the barracks but I stopped her before we made it there. “He is going to ask you questions, do you want to do this?” her eyes welled up and she started to cry. I did my best to comfort her. “Look it’s ok you don’t have to, I'll just tell him what I saw and you can wait outside if you want.” she nodded and i went in while she stayed behind. “Shining, we need to talk now!” “Come into my quarters.” We entered and as he was shutting the door he saw Rainbow Dash. “What happened?” “We both saw something in the forest by the field near the courtyard. I would tell you to look for yourself but trust me when I say you don’t want to.” “Did any of the kids see it?” “No sir.” “Describe it.” “There is no description. What once was is now simply all over the relative area.” “You mean…” “Yes sir, I don’t know what would cause this or do this but yes.” “Could you make out who?” “No sir” “Color, cutie mark?” “The mark wasn’t visible. I think the color was black…” that's when I realized what Rainbow Dash ws talking about. Whatever did It was waiting, waiting for me to get just a little bit closer. “That’s not the right color, that was the color of what did it.” “I’ll send a team out.” “No, don't! It’ll just get them killed.” “Let me talk to Rainbow Dash.” “Shining, be careful, I don't think she’ll want to talk if she’s even still out there.” “I understand.” I walked out first where I was met with Rainbow Dash and Twilight. “Twilight.” “Could I ask you some questions if you’re alright with it?” Rainbow Dash nodded and Shining shut the door behind her. “Twilight I don’t know what could do that.” “Why did you make her go back?” “I didn’t make her. She could have stayed in the courtyard with the kids.” “Why did you need to see?” “I had to report it to Shining.” “You couldn’t have let her do that?” “She's too shocked and scared to talk about it. I'm sure what we saw was enough to if you had given him the book it would’ve been worsescar her.” “And yet you made her go back.” “I didn’t make her do anything!” Just my luck for Luna to come walking around the corner. “Yep, I'm getting fired.” Shining and Rainbow dash walked out. “Hey, what’s going on here?” Luna asked as she gave me the death stare “Rainbow Dash an Blue were in the field by the courtyard teaching some of the kids Rainbow dash went to do a trick and saw something in the forest. From what I gathered from Blue it was not a pretty sight and it’s no longer a safe place to send anyone.” “I’ll have to go see for myself.” “Luna! I understand you’ve probably seen plenty of terrible sights but this is one you’ll wish you never saw.” Rainbow Dash nodded in agreement. “Ok well according to Shining it’s something that might need cleaning?” “You’d be better off letting it rot away. I would feel bad but I don't think it's safe to send anyone over there both physically and mentally.” “Ok, I will trust you guys in this because I know I can trust you two. There’s still one thing to be settled though what was happening between you two?” “After Rainbow Dash saw the scene they took the kids to safety then Blue made Rainbow go back so he could see and report it to Shining.” “I didn’t force her to come with me. I'll admit i didn’t tell her to stay but I didn’t tell her to come with me either.” “He’s right, I did come on my own accord.” “Ok, I see no issues here then.” She walked away and I turned to Rainbow Dash. “You don’t think I made you come do you?” “No.” “Blue I’m sorry it’s just not normal for Rainbow Dash to go back to something that’s scared her this much.” “I understand.” Twilight left and Rainbow Dash started to follow her “Wait Rainbow Dash.” “You can call me Dash you know.” “Oh ok, lok if you want to talk I'll be here.” “That was my friend.” “I’m sorry.” “It’s okay at least they can’t feel pain anymore.” “You look like you could get some sleep.” “I can’t sleep after that.” “It doesn’t hurt to try.” “I have to get back to my place.” “Sleep here no one will bother you, it's not the first time a non guard has slept here.” “I don’t know.” “I’ll stay here, I have nothing else to do.” She finally decided to try and sleep, nothing much happened until the funeral. They held a funeral for Dash’s friend. I didn't learn until today that Rainbow Dash was a guard, well kind of she was more of a spy kind of position. We were allowed to bring a friend if we wanted but I didn’t think it would be right to take Unyielding Shield. Me and I have gotten along really well. I figured he would be wary around us but he seems to get along. “Blue!” “Twilight.” “Did you bring anyone?” “No, I kind of thought it wasn’t right. It's not a wedding, it's a funeral. I also didn’t think bringing Shield would be smart.” “You and him get along real well.” “Yeah, I'm surprised. Who did you bring?” “Flash.” “Oh. How is he?” “Eh he’s ok not doing great but able to walk comfortably.” “That’s good, I'll go talk to him later.” “There’s a spot at the table for you.” “Thanks.” I spotted Rainbow Dash and Flash talking so I made my way over. I put a wing on Flash. “Hey how are you?” He shook me off. “Don’t pity me!” “I’m sorry I just wanted to know how you were doing.” “I’m fine, thanks for asking!” he walked off. “Did I do something wrong?” “He doesn’t like it when people pity him. His thought is he does this for the greater good if he gets hurt, ponies should just understand.” “I get it but jeez that's a little rough.” “Yeah.” “How are you doing?” “I'm vertical.” “I’m sorry.” “Don’t be it’s not your fault.” “I promise there will be a day where the Abhor can’t hurt you. I may die trying to make that happen but it’ll happen.” “Don’t make promises you can’t keep Shadow did the same thing I think that’s why he went on his suicide mission. He knew he would die but he thought that was the price to pay for the promises he couldn’t keep.” “I’ll keep this promise. You will see a day without the Abhor.” “I want you to meet someponies.” She had me follow her to the other side of the courtyard. The yard had been picked up and trimmed. The trees in the center looked great; the pink and orange blooms added a burst of color usually missing. “These are the WonderBolts you’ve probably seen their airshows but they’re more than that.” “We’re a special forces team put together by Luna and Celestia at the start of these attacks. We do more than just fight though we coordinate your guys next move where you go, how you go, and how many go.” “Sounds like a big deal.” “We’ve only heard good reports on you compared to others you hold yourself together out there.” “Thanks.” “These guys can’t be killed, you've never seen them out there but everytime you guys go out they follow.” “I’m glad to know someone’s got my back.” “Always.” Rainbow Dash walked away but i still had questions for the WonderBolts. “Who is she to you guys?” “Rainbow Dash?” “Yeah.” “A friend that we can count on to be there when we need her, trust me when I say you don’t want to be on her bad side.” “Well if you don’t mind me asking who is- “The pony the funeral is for? Well…” he held up a photo that was lying on the table. It was the four of them Soarin’, Fleetfoot, Spit Fire, and Fire Streak. “I’m sorry for your loss.” “It’s ok. She was a great pony and she liked what she did.” “That’s true.” I figured there would be a time of remembrance you know, some time of rest but there we were the next day suiting up to push back the Abhor. “Shining, I don't feel good about this.” “What do you mean?” “Something is going to go wrong.” “You always feel this way.” “This is different. I don't think you should have Shield come out with us.” “It’s too late. I made a promise to him.” “Shining this is different. I really think he’s going to get hurt. I don't want that to happen.” “He’s not weak, he can hold himself.” “I know maybe it is just me.” There we were trying to push back the Abhor. I knew our WonderBolts were in the sky if not we would be overrun. Shield was to the front of the group unable to fall back. I was held up by two in front of me and shining had a guy on him. No one had any worry of Shiled’s abilities until he yelled I looked up and he was overrun. It was him on five I ran through my opponents and plowed into one of the Abhor that was it I blacked out. When I woke up I was tied to a chair. Shield was about 10 feet away. I heard noise so I prepared for what it might be. “Your friend is still asleep huh not for long.” He grabbed a slab of something off the table no more than a few steps from Shield and swung it at Shields' horn. It didn’t break but I've never heard a scream so loud it was so full of pain. “You sick Buck!” “Hah feels great to be on top!” “Only a sick buck like you would find this amusing!” “You know there was a time Shadow loved this too.” “Maybe but he’s not that way anymore.” “That’s right because he’s dead.” “How could you kill your own brother?” Shield was still wailing I know he was hurting but the magic suppression ring on my horn kept me from doing anything “Gah! Shut up kid!” “Shield! Shield! Look at me.” he looked up at me, his eyes bloodshot. “It’s going to be ok just stay strong.” His eyes burned me; they were full of pain and terror. “Look, this can all end if I just get one thing that you have.” “What?” “Shadows journal.” “I don’t carry that on me you would know you have my bags.” “Yeah I know.” “What do you want with it?” “He kept all of his secret spells in there and I want them.” “You’re not getting them!” “We’ll see about that!” He made a spike using magic and held it to Shields chest. “Now you either give me the book or i’ll make sure he hurts for the rest of his life.” “Don’t do it Blue.” “No one asked you!” He pushed the spike harder onto Shields chest causing him to yell and bleed. “You determine this Shield you’re in pain I’m not!” “Don’t give him anything!” His voice is full of grit and bravery but of fear and pain as well. “Well you sound like you could use some persuasion.” Without hesitation he thrusted the spike into Shield he Screamed in agony all Rusty did was smile “How do you like this?” “The pain of others is fun. You don’t Laugh when the foal falls on his face?” “No, I'm not a sick buck like you!” Shield looked up at Rusty and a red smile crossed his face. “You're not getting anything from us. I'll die before you get anything from either of us.” “Fine if I can’t cast spells neither can you!” picking up the plank he had before he swung it at Shields' horn It shattered. A blast of white light and wailing that could make one go deaf followed. “NO!” I used all my energy, everything I had and I broke free from the ties after removing the ring I cast a blow off spell. It was from Shining's journal. Its purpose was simply to push everything away. This sent Shield, Rusty, and my bags flying at least 100 feet. I jumped up and bolted for Shield. Rusty was already gone somehow but the shield was still on the ground. I ran to grab my bags where I had some medical stuff and a blanket. I wrapped Shield in the blanket tightly and put him on my back. I wanted to get out before Rusty got back. “What is happening?” Shield had woken up. I'm sure me carrying him wasn’t helping his pain. “I’m taking you home.” “I think I need to puke.” “I wouldn’t if I were you.” that didn’t work he ended up falling off and puking there. “Well I guess this is just as good a place to check.” I unwrapped the blanket and it was clear he needed bandages or he wasn’t making it home. “This is probably going to hurt.” “Why?” “Because the bandages have to be tight.” “Could we just not have bandages then.” “I think your father would like you home alive.” I pulled the bandages from my bag and started to wrap them around Shield everytime he yelped. I died a little more. I had let this happen, it was my responsibility to protect him and I failed that. “Done.” “Good gah my head hurts.” “Get some sleep, kid, it'll keep you from feeling pain.” “The pain keeps me awake.” He started to cry. I knew he was in serious pain. I could see it in his eyes. “Ahh dammit kid what do you want from me? I'm trying my best here.” “Just make it go away!” We stopped and I let him back on the ground. I embraced him in a hug which he didn’t fight and we just sat there. He cried until there were no more tears and didn’t stop there. He cried until he finally fell asleep at nightfall. “Alright let’s get you back home kid.” I put him back on my back and walked the rest of the hour and thirty minutes home. When I got back everyone was asleep except for our barracks. They were still searching. Shining was back he must have just gotten in as he was taking his armor off. I walked behind him to Shields bed and placed him down trying not to wake him. I sat down on his bed. “Shining.” I whispered “What!” “Quiet down, he's asleep.” he started running over but I stood up “What happened to you two.” “Rusty kidnapped us.” “I’ll kill him.” I moved out of his way so he could see his son. His eyes went wide and he embraced his son in a hug. I unwrapped the blanket surrounding Shield this gave a more clear view of his horn. “Rusty did that?” “Yeah. I never wanted this.” “So he won’t even be able to cast anymore spells.” “Give him rest. He needs it after today.” “What did Rusty want from you two?” “He wanted Shadows Journal. He said it had secret spells in it and he wanted it from me. Shield was just ‘persuasion’ as he said.” “Sick buck!” “I should’ve given him the journal.” “What? No!” “So this is fine?” I looked at Shield and back to Shining my hoof pointed to Shield. “No it's not but it would've been a lot worse for both of you if he got the book.” “I have to change these bandages hopefully without waking him then i'm going to sleep somehow.” “I’ve got the bandages go to sleep.” “Are you sure?” “Yes.” And now here I am not sleeping because I can't. I figured writing this down would help but I realize now how stupid I was. I only hope tomorrow will provide some relief. Shield is up again, his horn is killing him. I wish I could make his pain go away but I can't. I'll search this book until I go blind for a spell to help him. HelplessThe last few days have been rough. We lost one of our best soldiers, we were overrun by Abhor and then me and Shield were kidnapped. Shield got the worst of it with a broken horn and some other injuries. He's out for a while. He's in so much pain he often starts randomly crying during the day. Doc says there might be some more damage beyond the horn itself. I would do anything to make him feel better. I know Shining would too but I have a weird feeling almost like the end is near for one of us three. “Your son’s crying again. I've run out of ideas at this point.” “Alright thanks Blue, tell him I'll be there in a second… oh and tell copper he left his armor out last night.” “He did it on purpose it’s actually a good idea ill have him tell you later.” Shining was waiting for Cadance and Flurry Heart. I hoped they would be able to take his and Shields mind off the pain. “Hey shield, you have some visitors.” I said as his family walked in. “Mom!” he said as he shot up. He was so happy he forgot that he was on the bottom bunk of the beds. I’m sure you could hear his cries from across the castle. “Go get the kid some ice Raider.” “In what?” “A bag. What do you think?” “From where?” “Raider!” “On it!” “Make it snappy.” Cadance was giving Shining a pissed off look. I wondered why but I figured I'd refrain from asking. I was getting uncomfortable to many ponies in one room all at the door. I knew that what was happening to Shield was my fault. I didn't want to be here when Cadance found out. “Excuse me.” “Oh sorry Blue.” I squeezed by before he could even move. I kept running until I almost ran into Dash. “Where you going so fast?” “On a walk.” “Looks more like a run.” “I’m running from a place I don’t want to be.” “Blue are you alright?” “No and I just want to be alone.” “What's wrong? Let me help.” “I just want to be alone right now.” “Well where are you going?” “The forest.” I ran off again hearing her say something about being alone. It took me a second to navigate to the way out of the castle but I finally was able to navigate to the forest and be alone. “Blue!” Just what I didn’t want. “What!” “I just want to know what’s wrong. I mean you just scared the crap out of Rainbow Dash.” “How much more simple does it need to be! Have I not told you multiple times what the issue is?” “Why does it bother you this much? I told you it’s not your fault!” “You don’t know the whole story!” “Then tell me!” “I left the decision to your son whether or not Rusty got the journal. That's what got him hurt.” “And so? It was his decision.” “At the end of the day I was responsible for what happened to him and I failed.” “Wait where are you going?” “On a walk!” “You’ll die in the forest alone.” “Hopefully.” I knew Shining would run after me so I made a wall to stop him. I forgot that walls are hard. “What the hell!” I turned around and went pale. A piece of his horn had broken off. “Dammit shining!” “Why?” “What is with your family and losing their horns? Don’t move.” I said as I put the piece where it belonged and used magic to reattach it. “You just fixed my horn, why can’t you fix my son’s.” “With you all I did was reattach it. With him I'd have to fully rebuild it. I don't have the power nor the know how. There’s a spell to do it in Shadow’s book but for some reason it explicitly says not to use it on you or your family. Now please, I want to be alone!” “Blue!... don’t kill yourself if not for me or the guard for my son he still likes you ya know.” “Yeah.” I headed into the forest and just kept walking straight. I got lost in thought about Rainbow Dash. I had grown to like her. She was nice and liked what she did. We had a lot in common. “Ya shouldn’t be here kid.” I looked up at a Jet black pony standing in front of me. “Who are you?” “You don’t know?” He lifted his head to reveal a scar across his left eye and a broken white horn hidden by his hood. “Shadow Colt.” “Yes sir.” “Rusty said you were dead.” “You believed him?” “Yeah with the way he said it and how he is, I honestly did.” “Never trust one whole hurt you even if what they say is something they would do.” “What happened to you?” “Rusty is my brother, what once was sibling foolery turned into war.” “You’re marked as a hero in the Guard. Ponies strive to be you!” “Why?” “Your story of being the best and saving Canterlot and probably Equestria as a whole.” “I told them not to do that. I never wanted to be known as that. I didn’t even do what they said I did. I never saved anything. I failed and went into hiding then pawned my problems off on you.” “We wouldn’t be here right now if you didn’t do what you did.” “You need to go kid.” “Why won’t you come with me?” “I won’t come back unless absolutely necessary. If I go back Rusty will attack you guys.” “How do you survive with a broken horn?” “Go back to the days where I had little to no magic, everything was done with hooves.” “Must be hard.” “The earth ponies do it.” “I’m stupid apparently.” “Shield is looking for you. He's with Doc. He got worse. He'll survive and be back to normal in a few days.” “How do you know all this?” “What he has, I was forced to build. I made it with a flaw so that no pony could die from it.” “That's cool and sad.” “You need to leave but before you do take this it’ll save Shining.” He tossed me a journal looking identical to the one I have. “Save him?” “He’ll end up here in the forest trapped by Rusty. That journal is almost identical but everything on the inside is flawed; it won't read the same and any spell he tries will fail. He’s dumber than you think and won’t test anything inside.” “How is he so smart but so dumb?” Before you go though, how is everyone?” “I’d have to assume you know about Shining and his family. Twilight has been alright. I don’t talk to Celestia and Luna hasn't been the same since Govend died.” “Wait Govends dead!” “I figured you knew.” “Anyone else?” “In all we lost Salt, Govend, Ace- “Ace is dead!?” “Yeah and it's my fault I'm sure.” “How?” “I made a comment about how you died and they found him dead later on in the day.” “Damn I should've never left, never pawned my problems off.” “How did Govend die?” “Mangled by the Abhor.” “Close it’s Aboori, they're basically the undead.” “What the hell “You know what, I'm going back with you but not like this.” He stood there for a second and I watched his black body turn to brown and his horn virtually disappear. “That’s a change.” “Yeah now no one will know it’s me, not even my brother.” “Good.” We left abruptly. He still wore his hood. It was similar to a rain jacket but it wouldn’t stop rain. “My brother won’t stop until he gets what he wants, sadly he’s patient meaning you guys will have to strike first.” “What happened to you?” “What do you mean?” “Clearly something bad happened that made you leave the guard.” “I didn’t want to leave the guard but it’s hard to do work like that when…uh just watch out for my brother.” “Come on man, I won't tell anyone.” “It’s not that I’m just not the same anymore.” he lifted his jacket i thought he was a pegasi but he was an alicorn it’s just his wings were gone. “That’s not all that got messed up.” he lifted his back leg and vigorously shook it. The prosthetic fell off. “Your brother did that to you!” “Yeah brotherly love right.” “Let’s hurry it up.” “Will you do me a favor?” “What?” “Go talk to Luna when we get back and do it as Shadow Colt.” “Speaking of Luna, why don’t you guys talk? She loves talking to the guards.” “Shadow, will you talk to Luna please.” “You have to go with me. I have to do something I don't want to do so you're doing it too. I also know you’re afraid of griffons. I saw the night you were with Garring.” “You saw it and didn’t do anything!” “That was the first Aboori attack and there was nothing I could do.” “That’s crap!” “Hey look trust me I would have done something griffons are the best hell Govend was my best friend.” he stopped “Huh, now I’ll never see him again.” he stared off into the distance and I laid a wing on him. “Don’t pity me, I did this to myself now let’s go you have to see Shield.” We hurried back in silence the whole time. Shining always said we’d get along but I'm not seeing it. “Shining!” “Blue! What the hell were you doing!” he ran towards me but stopped “Who is that?” Shadow had stopped behind me looking down so his hood covered him “A new guy I think.” Shining walked closer but stopped right beside me. That's when Shadow showed himself. “Damn you look old as hell Shining.” “Shadow!” shining wrapped him in a hug causing Shadow to yell in pain. “You alright?” “I never got to recover, things still hurt shining. That’s why I never came back to the guard. I couldn't do it anymore.” “Why did you leave? You left me, your own group, Govend.” shadow took off his jacket to reveal his wings “This is why Shining! And that’s not the only reason!” he shook his leg again to reveal it was missing. “I’m sorry I didn't know you usually always shake it off like nothing.” “Think about what you say to the guy thrown to the ground from 200 feet before you say it! What the hell were you thinking? I said to leave! Your ass got me hurt!” I interrupted their festival and asked how Shield was doing. “He’s dying Blue.” “Your son will be fine. Shining, I only know because I had to build what he’s got, it won't get worse than it is now.” “How did Blue not get it?” “I don’t know. Has he ever had changeling fever?” “Yeah, I had it not too long ago.” “Could be why it’s just a worse version of that.” “What made you come back?” Two things, one Rusty has it out for you and your son and two apparently I have another brother and a sister.” “How do you not know?” “Rusty definitely had something to do with it.” The door to Shields' room opened and Doc walked out his face changed from worry to anger in a second. “Get out of my office!” “Yes sir.” Shadow walked out and we just stood there shocked looking at Doc. “Your son was asking for you.” “What the hell just happened?” “Long story, not enough time. You might as well take him, I can't do anything.” “Thanks doc I guess we’ll go.” he went to get Shield and I went to find Shadow “Over here.” It was dark out by this time so all I could see was his broken horn “The bunk above me is open, go take it and get some rest.” “Before I do that I want to know two more things.” “Go ahead.” “How are Flash and Spike?” “Spike has an issue with trust. I think he only talks to Twilight and Shining. flash is… well… broken he doesn't allow anyone to feel for him and his group in the guard while they get the job done isn’t the best.” “He was never the best leader but he was on par with shining.” “Not even close now.” “I knew emotional damage did that to ponies but I never thought it would be him.” “It’s more than emotional damage.” “Oh I thought you ran away again Shadow.” Shining carried Shield on his back he was asleep which was good he hadn’t gotten any for two days. “Don’t use that name around anyone other than us, do you understand?” “Yeah sorry.” “Looks like I have some rekindling to do. I'll start tomorrow. I'd think everyone’s in bed by now.” “All except for Luna.” I said a little too ecstatically. “You just want to see me uncomfortable don’t you Blue?” “You uncomfortable? I’ll be the uncomfortable one.” We walked back to the castle. We weren't far but it stayed silent the whole time. When we made it back Shadow made friends again with Flash and Twilight; at least it seems he did. We went and talked to Luna. He requested extra protection on Shining and his family as well as Twilight to my surprise it was granted. I went to sleep not long later as it had been a long day but i was awoken by Shield “What happened?” “Huh? Oh you fell asleep in Doc’s office you’ll be alright kid don’t worry.” “I’m dying aren’t I.” “What gave you that idea?” “I heard Doc talking about it.” “You’ll be ok trust me go back to sleep you need it.” “When will my head not hurt and my legs feel right again.” “Soon.” he winced as he tried to roll over, his horn had become visibly darker. “Do you need anything Shield?” “No, I'm good.” movement at the end of my bunk had me questioning my sight “Shield, did you see that?” “Yeah, It was probably Shadow. It's ok.” I decided to get up to see what it was. When I got to the end of the bed I put my hoof on the figure. It was hard but it moved. “Shadow is that you?” I looked up to see two Glowing green dots. It moved with unmatched speed disappearing into the darkness unsure of what I just saw. I decided to go back to bed. I figured it was just my brain playing tricks on me. I laid back down and closed my eyes. There was a presence close to close. I opened my eyes just to look around and make sure. I’d rather be crazy than right but I was right at the farthest corner of the rom the green eyes were back. “Shield.” There was no response . “Shield.” I looked over only for a second as I heard steps. The eyes were closer now only three bunks away. What was this, a horror movie? Had I been transported onto the set of a movie. “Shield.” I wasn’t whispering anymore but I wasn’t yelling yet. I couldn't keep my eyes open anymore. I blinked. Two bunks away “What the Buck man!” I figured if I kept my eyes on it the thing wouldn’t move. I ripped off the covers getting ready to make a move. They blocked my vision of the thing. It was there right in front of me. It wanted me to blink. It was a staring contest but with dire consequences if I blinked my eyes burned with no end they watered with an unending flow. The green eyes stared into my soul. I involuntarily blinked. I saw him move before my eyes even closed, his impatience getting the best of him. He hit my exposed neck first pain shot through my body as I tried to yell but I couldn’t when my eyes opened he was gone. I could tell I was bleeding a lot. Not wanting to scare Shield, I got up to get Shining. “Hey you alright kid?” It was Shadow. I was unsure if he could see me but I shook my head no. “Alright I've got you just hang in there.” I stood there wavering back and forth as he scrambled down. “Where are you hurt?” I tried to say something but the more I did the weaker I got “Let’s get into the light.” he guided me out where there was a full moon “Oh shit kid hang in there. Nevermind.” He was right. I was starting to shake, it was taking everything I had to stay upright. He scooped me up onto his back and rushed to Doc. “Hang in there kid were almost there.” My vision faded but I could still hear. “Doc! This is an emergency!” “It better be a damn good one! Oh crap where did you take him that got him this hurt!” “I didn’t take him anywhere. It was in the barracks.” “Yeah sure! Get him in here!” “Whatever it is got him in the throat, real good Doc.” “Clearly! Was it Aboori?” “I don't know it was gone by the time I saw him.” “He won’t talk again ever.” That was the last thing I remember. I woke up in the Hospital Copper Blade by my side and another figure in the corner. “Hey Blue!... don’t talk, it'll only hurt.” I gave an awkward wave while I laid my other hoof on my neck. It hurt a lot. The figure in the corner finally moved. A Griffon got up and walked over to the other side of my bed. A calm gentle voice came from him. “Hello, can I get you anything?” I tried to signal that I wanted something to write with. “Food? Doc said you can’t eat anything right now.” I shook my head and looked around for anything to write with but there was nothing. “Get him something to write with that’ll help.” I shook my head to say yes “Alright I'm on it Rainbow dash wanted to see you is that ok.” I didn't know how to say that I wanted to wait so I just said no. The griffon walked out when he came back. I could see rainbow Dash peeking into the door worried. “Here you go my name is Goring. By the way, I'm the new guy in your group.” “Nice to meet you.” I wrote on the pad I wanted to say something so bad but even the slightest change in my throat hurt like hell. “Shining will be in soon. He has to talk to Shadow.” I forgot about Shadow “Get Shadow in here when you can please.” I rather hastily wrote on the pad. “I’ll see what I can do.” Copper left to go get shadow and I had Goring go get Dash. It took a minute but she came in. “Blue… what happened?” the night flashed through my head “I don’t want to talk about it.” I wrote on the pad. Just thinking about it made me breath heavy. “That’s fine. They’re thinking of letting you go.” “What? Why?” My brain was filled with questions as I wrote that on the pad I wasn’t disabled I only lost my voice. “They can’t talk with you. You can’t call for help.” “That doesn’t matter, there are other ways to do that.” my brain raced with questions. Having to write everything on a dumb pad made it incredibly hard to ask them. “I’m worried for you Blue. What if you go out there and get hurt?” I paused for a second I didn’t know she cared that much about me “You care that much about me?” “Of course I do, you're cool you still owe me a flight time with you.” I smiled and a laugh tried to make its way out. I grit my teeth and clutch my throat rolling into my pillow trying everything to make the pain subside. “Sorry Blue.” I held up a hoof trying to let her know it was ok while I laid in pain. I felt her wing rest on my back. I understand why flash didn’t like it. I felt weak and helpless under her wing. “Now that I know somepony cares, maybe I'll be a bit more careful.” I still laid face in the pillow trying to get the pain to subside “I’m sure you have a family that cares for you.” “My family abandoned me. The only reason I'm alive is because of the guard.” it was the hard truth. If it wasn't for the guard I'd be dead and now to think I was getting booted. “I never knew Blue. I'm sorry I didn’t mean to bring it up.” “You weren’t ever supposed to know it's ok.” “I’ve got Ice!” “I’m calling you Ice Raider from now on.” I wrote on the pad he saw it and chuckled. I never asked for ice but I hoped it would help my throat. “Goring got Shadow and Shining, it's up to you who comes in first.'' A quick thanks and he's out. With the pad I told Rainbow Dash to send Shining in. She gave a worried smile then exited. Shining came through the door before it even shut. “How are you feeling Blue?” “Just great!” The pad was getting full so I flipped the page. “I wish I was up, maybe it would’ve been me.” “Don’t! you have a family to talk to. I don't.” “What do you mean you have family don’t you?” “No they abandoned me, if it wasn’t for the guard I wouldn’t be here.” he looked at me sorrow in his eyes. “Have you heard yet?” “Yes.” “I'm trying to get them to drop it. It's between Twilight, Luna, and Celestia.” “They can’t keep you out, you're my boss, you have to have a say in this.” “I wish I did. I’ll send Shadow in." I wrote thanks and he left. Shadow stuck his head in the door. “How ya doin?” “Making it.” “I wish I could’ve helped you more.” “Are you planning on walking in?” “You want me to?” “Yeah, I'm not mad at you.” “I didn’t want to. I brought all of this on you guys.” “Your brother brought it on us.” “Yeah I know but I had the chance to stop it and I didn’t.” He sat down burying his face in his hooves. He sat there for quite a few minutes when he looked up and a fire raged in his eyes. “Whatever you’re thinking isn’t a good idea.” “But it may be the only good one!” he got up heading towards the door trying to get his attention while waving wasn’t working so I squeaked out any sound at the disapproval of my throat. He stopped “Why kid?” He turned around to look at me. Having forgotten that the pad was there I tried to say something else. “Stop, stop, stop, stop! You’re going to hurt yourself worse than you already are.” he picked up the pad “Use this kid, save your voice, let it heal. I know that hurt throw something, don't hurt yourself. I’ll go get Doc see if he can help you out here.” i rushed a question on the pad “What happened between you and Doc the day you came back?” “It’s too long of a story for right now ask when you’re not hurt.” rushing another question he stopped me. “Slow down kid. Look, I have to go try and talk to Celestia get some rest. I'll be back later.” He left and with silence in the room I fell asleep again. Already A ProblemThis’ll be the first entry in a while. I was never planning to leave the guard once I joined but I did then I never planned to make contact with them again but I did then I swore up and down that I would never rejoin now here I am a member of the guard again. I don’t have my own group anymore. I'm part of Shining's but that's ok I wasn’t a great guy anyways. I want to end my brother's reign in a way that won’t get anyone hurt but it’s not easy, ponies will get hurt and ponies will die. I won’t let their death be in vain. “Twilight leave me alone!” “I only want to help flash!” I heard yelling as I walked in with Blue and Shining Shield laid across his back “Is this a common occurrence?” “Yeah they stop in a minute or two, they're like an old couple.” “You know I can't rebuild your wing, only Celestia can and you won’t ask her!” I heard Twilight's voice echo through the halls. “Nice to see Twilight and Flash are still friends.” “Far from it I feel.” More yelling ensued from the two. “I haven’t even been in the castle for 5 minutes and I'm already regretting it. Come with me Blue, you'll be better at explaining what’s happening.” Finding where they were was easy; making them understand what was about to happen is another thing entirely. “I can fix your wing but you both better shut up when I'm done.” “That’s one way to say it.” “Shadow?” “Yes and I'd like to sleep for the first time in a while but I can't do it while you're bickering.” “Go away, you screwed us over in the end and that’s not what a guard does.” “Flash if it wasn’t for him we wouldn’t be here today you and twilight wouldn’t be at each other's throats for no good reason.” “Shut up Blue, you don’t know what happened!” I got in Flash’s face. I did screw them over but Blue had nothing to do with it. Flash wasn’t ever afraid of me but I think my changed appearance made him nervous. “And no good guard will yell at another for no good reason. He may be lower than you in the ranks but he deserves the same amount of respect as you do and I'm not seeing it coming from you right now.” Flash stood up pinning me to the wall on our left causing my prosthetic to fall off. Twilight’s jaw dropped and Flash visibly got weak at the sight. “You screwed us over, you got countless ponies killed because you decided to fight your brother now he’s had it out for us” “You don’t understand Flash! You and Shining ever understood! I cared too much to let the guard get mangled by him. He doesn't go after any one target, he goes after everyone starting with those who have the most power!” “You’re right I don't understand because so far that doesn’t pertain to us.” “If I stayed he would have killed you all just because. Me leaving only had him trying to hold you back!” I pushed him away. “It’s because of you I can’t fly, they wanted to kick me out of the guard Shadow!” “You’re not the only one that was hurt by my brother.” Dropping my jacket so my back was visible when my brother threw me to the ground my wings were destroyed and they had to be removed. “I lost parts of me Flash, I lost guards and I lost my son!” “You had a son?” “The quiet one that was covered for Chase when I quit.” “Dark Winds?” “Yeah he joined before I did, matter of fact he joined as soon as he could.” “That’s why he moved to your group when you arrived.” “My Brother killed my son with his bare hooves the same way he hurt Shield.” Flash grit his teeth. “Shield’s a good kid and Winds was a good kid too. I’ll be next to you the whole time as we fight your brother because I’ll be damned if I let you go after your brother alone." He gave me a hug. This is something that caught me off guard as he never did this to anypony. “I didn’t want to leave but I was taken captive by my brother. All communication with the guard was done in a way so he didn't know.” “You’re safe here.” “My safety, I don't care about. It’s your guy's safety.” “You matter too.” “Can you do me a favor Flash?” “Sure Shadow.” “Will you shut up if I fix your wing?” “I will but you don’t need to fix it. I can't ask that of you.” “You never did ask that’s why I'm now telling you that I'm doing it.” “Go fix your own, not mine.” “If I wanted to fix mine I would've a long time ago but I don't care. I could fix everything that’s wrong with me but I don't care.” “How can you do it with a broken horn?” “Simple, I'll fix it.” after saying that i just built it back up. Magic comes out of the horn which means that you can rebuild the horn using any regular healing spell. “What the buck?” “Yeah don’t move too much.” “I fixed your eye; that was a freebie.” “Wow this is what sight is like?” “How long have you not been able to see out of that eye?” “Too long.” “Twilight, don't tell Spike I was here tonight, I want to surprise him.” “He won’t be surprised, he'll just be mad. You seriously hurt him. He liked you even though you didn’t think so.” “Is he awake?” “Yeah he stays up late most nights but he’ll go to bed at some point.” “I should go see him then.” “Get to sleep first, talk to him in the morning.” “Well I have to talk to Luna first.” “She already knows you’re here, don't worry about it.” “Yeah, you're right.” i headed to shinings barracks hoping he had an extra bed. “Shining. Do you have an extra bed?” “Yeah, next to Shield on the other side.” “How is he doing? “He’s awake, go ask.” I turned around as he grit his teeth and grabbed his head. “Still in pain.” “Yep.” “He’ll get better, I promise.” “He’s not getting better fast enough.” “No one ever gets better fast enough. Be happy knowing that this will go away and he’ll be back to normal.” “Yeah sure.” I let out a sigh and walked over to Shield “So you’re Shield, it's nice to finally meet you.” “That’s the same thing Rusty said.” “Don’t let him get into your head, kid.” “Easier said than done.” “Isn’t everything? He’s a piece of crap but anything can be beat.” “How is your brother ok with what he does?” “He doesn’t feel the way we do his emotions are twisted things we find sad and hateful he finds happy and exciting.” “He needs help.” “He’s past the point of helping.” “Hah.” “Do you need anything?” “Yeah, my pain to go away.” “Give it time. Does it hurt when touched?” “No it just happens.” “Ease up, I won't hurt you.” reluctantly he relaxed slightly uncovering the scar on his chest “Damn kid I didn’t know all he did to you but this is bad.” I looked at it closer causing him to tense up again. I looked up at shining who was standing across the room he lifted a hoof and slowly lowered telling me to take it slow “My brother has no scars; he's never been brave enough to get any. You are brave enough to go against him head on.” I usually keep my scars covered as they make others scared of me and this was one of those times where I felt having them covered was a good idea. “You’re certainly one to talk to, you've clearly never seen one.” Shining snorted “You might as well show him Shadow he won’t believe a word you say otherwise.” I unhid my scars his eyes went wide and he jolted away “I wasn’t showing them as I didn't want to scare you but I've seen my fair share of damage. Scars don't mean you're weak, they mean you fight hard and don’t give up.” “Your wings.” “Yeah, that was my brother. He didn’t hurt yours, did he?” “No mine are fine.” “Good, not to say I didn’t care about what he’s done before but when I heard what happened to you it reminded me of… uh nevermind.” I rubbed my eyes trying to push the memory back. “Pushing back what haunts you doesn’t help “When we went out to fit one time against changelings my son got hurt. I had the group go ahead and get back while I tended to his injuries. At some point I was knocked out and my brother had us tied to chairs looking for my journal. My son was persuasion for him to get the journal. I finally gave him the journal on the agreement he would leave us alone and not hurt my son. He betrayed the agreement and killed my son right there right as I gave him the journal. You remind me of my son and I won't let you die.” I got up and walked over to Shining “I realize I just dumped a lot on him. I didn't mean to do that.” “It’s ok, he asked. Besides, he likes to try and make others feel better. That was his way for you.” I went to the bed on the other side of Shield where Shining said I could sleep and crashed Well until I heard something. Sitting up I saw figure so I got up “Hey kid you alright?” I didn't hear anything but i think it shook its head so i got up “Where are you hurt?” there was no response but it sounded like there was a gurgle. “Let’s get into the light.” I helped the figure out into the light it was Blue and he grasped his neck with all his strength “Oh shit kid hang in there. Nevermind.” I scooped him onto my back and ran as fast as I could to Doc’s. “Just hang in there kid.” not having wings made it much harder to hold onto him but i managed to get him there without dropping him. “Doc! This is an emergency!” ““It better be a damn good one! Oh crap where did you take him that got him this hurt!” “I didn’t take him anywhere. It was in the barracks.” “Yeah sure! Get him in here!” “Whatever it is got him in the throat, real good Doc.” “Clearly! Was it Aboori?” “I don't know it was gone by the time I saw him.” “He won’t talk again ever.” I looked at Doc. “They’ll kick him out of the guard for this.” “It would be for the best. He can’t call for help without a voice.” “How can I help?” “By getting out!” “You can hate me for the rest of eternity but I can't try and fix my mistakes if you won’t allow it.” I walked out slamming the door behind me. “Shadow!” “What!” “If you want to help get in here!” walking back I opened the door and peeked in. “Wash your hooves and grab the morphine.” “On it.” I washed up and grabbed the stuff. He injected a small amount of morphine to the side of the injury. “In the drawer behind me you’ll find a bag labeled breathing tube, grab it and open it.” I did what he said, sliding behind him and grabbing the bag. “What do I do with it?” “His airway is closed, that needs to go in it or he won't be able to breathe.” “Uh… ok… how?” he opened Blue’s mouth which was stained red. “It goes in there. Hurry up or he’s going to die.” I followed his instructions doing my best to get the tube where it belonged. It sort of fell into place and when it did it started a low whistle. “There he can breathe now. All we have to do is get this covered and protected and clean him up.” me and doc made quick work of the job after that doc did so paperwork and went to bed. I stayed in the room with Blue as he slept only getting up when he woke up. “You alright? Nevermind you can’t talk. You’ll be ok, just relax, try to go back to sleep.” He squirmed in the bed trying to get comfortable. His breathing was heavy and labored. I put a hoof on him and he calmed down. “Relax Blue, get rest you need it.” something closely resembling whine came out of him, his face changing to helplessness and fear. “I’m not leaving. I've been here the whole time and I'll be here until morning when doc comes in.” He eased up and closed his eyes. I stood there with my hoof still on him until his breathing slowed then I sat back down for the night. “Shadow.” I raised my head, the events of the night clearly showing in my face. “Huh?” “Did you get any sleep last night?” it was Doc. I rubbed my eyes. “Yeah I slept.” “Did he wake up at all?” “Yeah once. He just couldn’t get comfortable.” “That’s understandable.” We both looked up at him and he slept peacefully I thought. The tubes and sensors everywhere leading off of him to various things. “Shining requested you. I’ll take care of things here.” “Thanks doc.” I headed back to the barracks. There were only a few ponies in the small lobby. Two I've never seen and Rainbow Dash. “Shining, you wanted to see me.” “The events last night.” “Don’t ask, I don't know, I woke up only to see he was hurt and that was it.” “I believe you. How is he?” “Can’t talk, his throat was crushed.” “That’s what doc said. Luna knows and so does Celestia; they're thinking about having him put on medical leave.” “They’re booting him?” “Thinking about it.” “I won’t let that happen.” “I told them the same thing but I don't have any say in it.” “My ass!” “What’s wrong with your ass?” I whipped around being met with Celestia and Luna. “Before I say anything, did you guys make a decision?” I had to stay calm to ask this question or they wouldn’t give an answer, something I didn't want to do but had to do. “He’s being put on medical leave.”Luna said. Her face said she felt bad. “What does that mean Luna?” “We’re basically retiring him early.” “I don’t get mad easily but I won't stand for this.” “It’s for the best Shadow.” “He may not be able to talk but that doesn’t mean he’s unfit. Look at me, how am I fit to do the job?” “He can’t call for help, Shadow.” Celestia said, her voice carrying a heated tone. “You know I keep my promises and I made a promise to that kid. I won’t let it break because you don’t know the difference between unfit and disabled.” “Fine, then I'll put you on medical leave too!” “Oh so I’m not a guard anymore! Fine then works for me! Have fun with my brother cause I'm just gonna watch and laugh!” “Celestia hold on now you know we need him he can’t defeat his brother on his own what makes you think we can on our own. He knows his brother and how he fights. With all of us we can defeat him.” “It’s too late to try and make her back out Luna. I won't fight for a stuck up princess!” I walked out of the barracks. “What about your promise to Shield?” “What is this Celestia? What do you want from me! You want me gone, I'll go but I won’t stay for someone who will use my words against me!” “I want somepony who keeps their promises and knows what is best for those around them!” speaking in an ancient tongue that i wasn’t sure either of them understood i said “The old may be wiser than the young but the young always know how to handle the modern day.” her eyes widened she went to say something but was stopped by Luna “It’s not worth it don’t. Shadow stay we will reconsider our choice and allow others into the matter but it won’t be you or shining. We already know your opinions on the matter.” “Your choice will determine if I stay when this is all over.” i left but i heard hooves coming closer from behind me “Shadow wait!” “Shining, do they still sell alcohol?” “I’m not letting you get blackout drunk at 9am.” “I’m not going to do that.” “Promise?” “Yes. you should get one with me.” “I can't, I promised Cadence I’d drink less.” “When was the last time you drank?” “Our anniversary 3 weeks ago.” “Oh! Happy late anniversary. Come on, you're getting one with me.” “Fine but only one!” “Works with me i'm only getting one, but I get to pick.” “The bartender is the same as before you left. I doubt he’ll remember you though.” We made our way over to this small restaurant. Nothing much, just a hole in the wall really. It was a brick building with a solid wooden door that I’m sure nothing could get through when it was locked. “Shadow?” “Flask! How have you been?” “Great, how about yourself?” “Eh, staying vertical really.” his eyes locked onto something behind me. “Something wrong?” “That looks like Govend.” I turned around to see a griffon looking aimlessly in the courtyard. “Too skinny.” “Oh well, what can I get you?” “Do you still remember my Special?” “Yep, and you’ll find this cool.” he handed me one of the menus flipping it over to the back he pointed out a drink called The Shadow with a description of ‘smooth and deadly.’ “That’s cool, I like it.” “What are you getting Shining?” “Shadow’s picking for me.” I shot Flask a look and he nodded. “You have fun with this Shining.” he handed him one shot glass only half full. “This is it? Shadow are you making fun of me?” “Nope.” I said as I took a drink from my normal sized glass trying not to laugh. “Yeah, ok sure.” he picked up the drink and downed it quickly. “Holy Buck what is this?” “Dead head.” I said it’s a really fun drink. “I wish I was dead.” He hacked and coughed. I thought he was going to puke. “What’s in it?” “I don’t know its Flask’s secret.” “Shadow?” I turned around to see a copper colored pony right behind. “Yes?” “Oh you’re both here Blue wanted to talk to both of you.” “He’s talking?” “Hmm.. write to both of you.” “Oh that makes sense. Who are you?” “He’s Copper Blade, pretty sturdy, and can get just about any job done.” Shining rather proudly stated. “Oh nice to meet you Copper.” With this information I eagerly headed to Blue “You’re eager to do something.” I didn't realize it but a different pony was walking with me. “Raider leave the poor guy alone.” Shining stated flatly “So you're Raider?” “Yep, I’ve had that name my whole life although Sky Raider is my full name.” “Keep those wings protected. A lot of things out there want to take them.” I wiggled my wing stubs directing his attention to them. “You lost your’s. How?” “My brother happened.” “I’m sorry.” he slowed down and followed me now, keeping silent. “Shadow, I think you broke him.” “What do you mean Copper?” “Normally he doesn’t shut up. He always has questions.” “He’ll be alright.” We made it into Doc’s office and I saw Rainbow Dash as she was walking out of Blue’s room. Well that was until she bolted. I tried to stop her but decided not to. Copper on the other hand had all intentions to stop her. Sticking a hoof out she ran into it with a snap. “Copper are you ok?” “No!” I took a few steps towards him and leaned down. Rainbow Dash had stopped to see what happened. “I-I-I’m sorry I-I wasn't trying t-to hurt anyone.” Giving Doc room to see Copper I got up and walked over to Dash. “It’s ok he got in your way.” “I-I-I-” I wrapped her in a hug. “What happened there?” “I-It’s j-just-” “Calm down, it's ok no pony’s mad at you.” She took a deep breath and wiped her eyes. “It’s just he’s so uncomfortable and there’s nothing I can do!” “I understand but it’s only for a little bit. He’ll be better and ready to go soon enough.” “He can’t even close his mouth.” “Yeah that sucks. All we can do is make him comfortable.” “I guess. Oh my!” I stepped back startled. “What is it?” “Your wings… they're gone!” “That’s not all that was taken from me but I don’t think you want to see the other thing.” “What is it?” I shook my back leg causing the prosthetic to fall off “Shadow! Why don’t you go to Celestia?” “We don’t get along. I won't ask her for anything.” “What about Luna could she do it?” “I’ve never asked and I don't much care to.” “Why?” “You won’t understand and I don't want to talk about it. Blue wanted to see me so I should go.” “If you ever just want to talk, I'm around.” I said thanks and made my way to Blue’s room. They had gotten Copper up and Doc was wrapping his arm in a cast. I knocked on the door to the room before peeking my head in. “How ya doin?” his head moved a little but it was held in place by the breathing tube. “Making it.” “I wish I could’ve helped you more.” “Are you planning on walking in?” “You want me to?” I wasn't going to walk in. I didn't feel right about coming in. I knew I caused his pain and I didn't deserve to be in there anymore than I had to. “Yeah, I'm not mad at you.” “I didn’t want to. I brought all of this on you guys.” “Your brother brought it on us.” “Yeah I know but I had the chance to stop it and I didn’t.” i sat down in one of the chairs and buried my face in my Hooves “Whatever you’re thinking isn’t a good idea.” He was right I had come up with an idea but it was one that at most would weaken my brother to the point where the guard could finish him but I would certainly die in the process. “But it may be the only good one!” I got up and made my way towards the door. I wanted to tell Luna before it slipped my mind. As i reached for the door I heard a pained squeak. “Why kid?” I turned around to look at him. He tried to say something else struggling to get anything together and make noise “Stop, stop, stop, stop! You’re going to hurt yourself worse than you already are.” I picked up the pad and handed it to him “Use this kid, save your voice, let it heal. I know that hurt throw something, don't hurt yourself. I’ll go get Doc to see if he can help you out here.” He rushed to write on the pad so I waited to move. “What happened between you and Doc the day you came back?” “It’s too long of a story for right now. Ask when you’re not hurt.” He started to rush yet another question. “Slow down kid. Look, I have to go try and talk to Luna to get some rest. I'll be back later.” tears welled up in his eyes. I knew he was uncomfortable, his mouth opened and closed on the tube as he tried to get comfortable. “I wish it was me, you don’t deserve this.” tears rolled down his face. “Are you in more pain than you were when I walked in?” he shook his head yes bringing his hoof to his throat when it made contact with the bandages he flipped. He bit down on the tube and his body jumped in the bed. “Whoa! Whoa! Take it easy.” I ran over to the bedside. He had calmed down but he still squeezed his eyes shut, biting the tube hard and breathing heavily. “Ease up, kid ease up. The pain will subside soon and you’ll be good again.” I rested a hoof on his chest making him flinch. I never spent any time around kids much less around Blue. I had only really just met him. “I don’t know how to help Blue, you need to tell me what to do.” he coughed, it sounded strained it seemed to stop before it should have when it started happening more I grew overwhelmingly concerned. “Breathe slow deep breaths.” doing his best to follow suit he took a deep breath it sounded like he was sucking on an empty drink through a straw. A cough the tube now speckled red on the inside. “Deep slow breaths Blue I’ll be right back I promise.” I walked out calmly so as not to scare him anymore than he already was. Shutting the door behind me I picked up the pace to tell Doc. “What is it now, Shadow?” “Come look for yourself it's not ok.” I walked back to the room opening the door for Doc he saw and ran in. Blue was able to keep up with the slow breathing which was good. “You're going to need to remove the tube, it's no good anymore.” “While he’s awake.” “It’s the only option.” Against what I thought was right I started to remove the thing but Blue bit down on it keeping me from doing anything. “Blue, we're trying to help you. You have to let us work.” Doc was growing both worried and frustrated. “Blue, look at me, you need to look at me.” He opened his eyes. I've never seen so much pain and fear in one pony. The tears streamed down his face as he looked at me. “I’m trying to help you but I can't if you bite down on it.” “Don’t do anything, I'll get help.” he opened the door to the room but no pony was there. “Nevermind I guess.” “You have to let me do this, Blue, we're trying to save you.” slowly he opened his mouth “You're going to have to just pull it out, don't be slow with it he’ll only latch down on it again.” I followed Doc's orders pulling it out in one semi-smooth motion. He kicked hard, gritting his teeth. He rolled over away from us and curled up into a ball. Well as close to one as he could. “I’ve never had a case like this. That thing was so old I never thought I'd use it. You can throw it out over there.” I tossed it in the can on the other side of the room. “This is horrible. There has to be a better way to do this next time.” “Next time I’ll have him asleep but next time will be the last time.” “We have to put another one in?” “Yeah I’m trying to keep his throat from collapsing on itself.” “We gotta have him asleep this time.” “I can only put him to sleep with gas. I don't know if he can breathe without that tube.” I walked over to the other side of the bed. His muzzle was red with blood. “Blue?” He looked at me, his eyes weren't filled with fear or pain but with anger. “Can you breathe?” A simple shake of his head was all I needed. “Apparently he can doc.” “Ok i’ll make it happen.” We did this process again, this time he was asleep. I feel bad for what I’ve brought on the Guard. I know that thing was my brothers and I eagerly await the day I kill him. “Twilight?” “Oh hey shadow looking for Spike?” “Yeah, have you seen him?” “He’s asleep in here but you can wake him up, he needs to get up anyways.” “I’ll let him sleep but you can if you want.” “It’s fine he’ll wake up here soon I bet.” “Learn anything in 21 years?” This was the worst mistake of my life. She talked for 3 hours straight. “Shouldn’t Spike be up by now Twilight?” “Yeah probably.” she picked up on of the pillows on the bed with her magic and started hitting him with it “Twilight. Twilight!” “Are you up yet?” “Yes I'm up!” “There’s somepony you should see?” he looked over at us “Is that Shadow? “Yeah.” “So what brings you back?” “Same thing that brought me back the first time my brother only he’s stronger he’s targeting Shining and his family” “Twilight too?” “Yeah her too.” “As much as I really hate you-” “Spike!” twilight exclaimed, hitting him with the pillow again. “No, he's got the right to hate me. I got up and left then came back only to make you guys think I was dead a day later.” “As I was saying you’ve got my support.” “It’s nice to know not all is broken between us. I never hated you its just that… the last time I was friends with a dragon I got them killed” “Um… how?” “Out hunting we were trapped in a cave by timberwolves. He came up with a distraction plan and ran out. He ran into a river and got swept away never to be seen again.” “What river?” “I don’t know, I don't think it ever had a name, it was just some small, very fast moving river.” “Maybe ten feet wide?” “Back then it was much smaller, maybe 3 feet wide. A very skinny, very tall tree sat on one side. The thing looked like swiss cheese with the amount of holes in it.” He pulled out a map of Equestria and the surrounding forests. As he opened it I noticed the date and initials of the map maker. “Wait! Those initials.” “I don’t know whose they are. I found the map in a wooden box.” “Where?” opening the map further he pointed to a circle drawn on the map. “Right here. There wasn’t much left of whatever was around it.” “The initials are Ash Burns, a cartographer that me and my friend hung out with.” “Wait, I think I have info on him.” Twilight said while digging through a file drawer. “I do! Here he has a shop in Ponyville although he’s old as dirt.” “I should go then he might die tomorrow.” “Go then.” Spike said as he rolled up the map handing it to me. “I can’t go on a wild goose chase right now besides he was swept away by a river.” “Do it for yourself, maybe it’ll help you.” “I’ll go but I won’t go alone.” “Have shining go he could use a break. “That's a good idea. I’ll ask him in the morning. I can't start today.” “Go get a nap, you look like crap.” “Thanks Spike.” I shot him a smile and walked out. He was right, I needed sleep and now was the best time. “Hey Shadow! What are you up to?” “Nothing much. Gonna try to get some sleep.” “Did you get to see Blue?” “Yeah.” “How is he?” I don’t remember the events that happened after this but Shining seems to be avoiding me and Shield gets really tense when I get near him. The last letter I got from my father read ‘there will be a day when the wheat is separated from the chaff until then you have time, time to determine who is the wheat and who is the chaff. Your best friends are those you find weak and your greatest enemies are those you find strong. Stay strong and make others think they can’t overpower you because as soon as they think they can they will.’ He was right and now my brother has control. The ReturnShadow returned a few days ago. It was a surprise but a welcomed one; well welcomed by most. He’s changed though I mean he’s always done this but it’s worse now he doesn’t accept any pity if he has his mind set to do something he’ll do it, it doesn’t matter what anypony says. He won’t take help at all anymore he used to accept it or at least think about it but now he’ll yell at you. You need to get drastic for him to even consider anything you say. “Hey Shadow! What are you up to?” “Nothing much. Gonna try to get some sleep.” “Did you get to see Blue?” “Yeah.” “How is he?” “He was good until I came.” “What do you mean?” “I mean I should have never come back, not this time, the last time, or the first time.” “Why? We want you here.” “You don’t understand. My brother wants me dead. Everywhere I go he knows the last place I stayed he destroyed. It’d be better for you guys if I just killed myself then you could go back to fighting your changelings and timberwolves, something you're used to.” “But we want you here, we enjoy you being here.” without even a noise he teleported in front of me. “You enjoy having somepony who has killed more than he’s saved! Who has brought nothing but death and destruction since he arrived! Nothing but sadness and anger!” “Every relationship has ups and downs-” “This is more than ups and downs! Shining this is the possible destruction of what you call home all because of me!” “It’s not because of you, it's because of your brother!” “Ace, Govend, Garring, Salt, Lanes, and Delta wouldn’t be dead if I had just never shown up in the first place! Your son wouldn’t be crippled and Blue wouldn’t be disabled if I had just died!” I threw him at the wall behind him and held him there with magic. “Listen here-!” I was cut off by him blowing me across the room. His magic was too strong for me to break out of his hold. “No! You listen! I’ve got one job here right now! That job is to make sure my brother leaves you guys alone! I can't do it alone but I won’t let more guards die to my brother! We’ve got one shot! If it doesn’t work we’re all screwed!” a deafening yell came from Shadow. I hadn’t seen Copper walk up but he had stabbed Shadow in the chest with his sword. His magic broke and I was free but Shadow wasn’t done. He threw Copper into the farthest wall away from him. “Copper!” “I’ll be fine, check him!” carefully I walked over to Shadow whose breaths were heavy and strained. The sword is still buried in the side of his chest. “I deserved that shit.” “Damn right you did!” shouted Copper now on his hooves. “Everypony calm down!” “Is shield in here?” “Yeah.” “Bucking shit!” “Calm down.” “Your call Shining, what do you want me to do?” “We have to get him to Doc.” “You want to save him! He just tried to kill you!” “It's a misunderstanding.” “That was far from a misunderstanding! Do I need to remind you of the meaning of misunderstanding!” he walked over and grabbed his sword rather crudely. “Shit!” Shadow yelled followed by a bloody cough. “We need to get him to Doc quickly.” “You’re on your own, I don't save double agents.” “Copper! Copper!” He walked away but stopped by the window. “Shining! The sky is black and it's 1 o'clock!” I ran out to get a look and he was right the sky was turning black. “He’s coming then.” I turned to my left and there was Shadow on his hooves like he had never been hurt. “What the Buck!” “How is that possible?” Copper pulled his sword and checked it making sure it was actually real. “I’m not normal. I'd ask Luna but I told her not to tell anyone what I was. We have a week before that spell kicks in when it kicks in we’re too late. I’m going to talk to Luna and Celestia.” He ran off and I followed after him. “I’m coming with you!” “Works for me!” We made it to Luna’s quarters where both Luna and Celestia looked out of the window. “I’ve never seen anything like it!” Luna said, fear filling her voice “It’s called the Black Eclipse. In one week the world will become completely dark and he will have won.” Shadow spoke out startling the two. “What’s the call?” Celestia said fury in her voice not at shadow but fury for her kingdom. “All in dew time. Everyone in the morning right when the dew would sit on Equestria.” “Why so specific?” Luna said voice still having fear “My brother is sleeping at this time. I learned that, that’s how I escaped him and got here.” “You’re not going alone on this and you better not try.” “Celestia, I can’t defeat him on my own, especially not now and since when do you care i thought you hated me.” “I never hated you, I just hate knowing I can help you but you won’t let me.” “Ok hold on one second this just popped into my head everyone told me you died like were killed.” Luna and Celestia looked at each other, their eyes widened. Shadow turned to face me. “I told them to lie to you, you've been there for me when I needed it and even times when I didn't. This was different though if they told you the truth that I wasn’t dead I had simply left after getting you back to them you would’ve come after me. I didn’t want you to die looking for me.” “So it was a lie!” “It was a lie that whether you want to believe it or not saved your life.” “You could’ve left something Shadow.” “You don’t check the bottom left drawer of your desk too much do you?” “Why?” “I put something in there maybe 12 years ago just to let you know I was alive.” I started to make a run for my desk but he stopped me. “Don’t worry I’ve already got it.” “How is that possible?” “It’s my stuff I can put it anywhere I’ve ever been or in anything I’ve ever touched. Now it’s in your jacket pocket.” I didn't even see it leave his hoof but sure enough it was gone so I checked my pocket and there it was. “Since we’re giving stuff out. Celestia I found this. I don't know how my brother got it but it’s yours, it's the only piece of the set I could find.” she didn’t say anything, just took it and walked out. “What was-” I started to say but Shadow cut me off “If she wants she’ll say but don’t expect her to.” “What do we do about our currently injured?” Luna said her voice filled with fear “By the time this goes down the only one we have to worry about is Blue. I don't know if he’ll be ready to fight.” “What should we expect?” “Luna you can’t be scared of him, that's how he gets you.” “What do we do about the civilians?” Celestia said as she reentered the room. “Doesn’t matter, if we fail, they're dead. We have a very thin one to revive those who died to Abhoori.” “When? How?” “Until the day we fight. They’re weaker during the initial start to the eclipse but they get stronger as it builds.” “Let's do it then.” “How do we do it though? How do we find them?” “A very old spell I just recently found in the archives of Sombra’s lair. Also you don’t think I track these guys? I know where they are all the time.” “Let’s go get some then.” “Well there’s one guy we won’t get back.” “Who?” “Sorry Luna I can’t find Govend he’s super hard to track and only barely pops up in my head as being near.” “That’s ok you’ve tried we can still get back good guys.” The four of us put on our armor but one thing was necessary before we left. “Ready?” Celestia said “Not quite I tried to put on my old armor but I’ve got nowhere to put these things.” he held up two wing guards. “You want to help me with that Celestia?” her eyes brightened at his request with a flash from her horn. His wings were back. “Yeah I think that’ll do.” “Hang on, let me see how Shield is doing.” I walked over to him. “Hey, how are you doing?” “My head stopped hurting and I can feel my legs I think.” “Let’s see.” I helped him up and he was able to stand. “That right there is a tough ass kid.” I smiled back at Shadow. “You want to come with us kid?” “Sure!” Shadow tossed him some armor and Shield suited up. “Before we go though I’m going to talk to blue let him know what’s going to happen.” “I’ll join.” i said “Why don’t we all just go? Celestia stated “Works for me.” We headed to Doc’s he was in so we went to Blue’s room. He was asleep when we entered. “What happened to him?” “Oh I forgot you weren’t around kid. He was attacked in the night while everypony slept.” “He’s asleep.” “Not for much longer he’s waking up.” his eyes opened and closed a few time but we must have finally caught his eye. His face turned to anger and he grabbed a pad to write on. “Back to torture me again?” “No I’m not Blue that’s not what I was trying to do the first time.” “What were you trying to do the first time?” I said while giving him a worried face “Had to replace that tube.” Shield caught Blue’s eye and he got excited but that didn’t last long. “Glad you’re up Shield I just wish you didn’t have to see me like this.” he coughed then breathed heavily for a bit “Don’t you dare Shadow.” “I’m not doing anything. I haven’t moved since we walked in.” Blue smiled “Where are you guys going?” Shadow sighed “My brother has already begun his attack. We have less than a week to prepare before it’s too late.” “What can I do?” “You can sit here and get better.” “He’s right Blue you don’t need to worry we’ll handle it right now.” blue coughed again. “Blue, are you sick?” “Sick of this damn tube!” “That’s not what I meant.” “I don’t think I am, this tube is doing it.” “Ok.” without any warning Celestia leaped over Blue and out of the window. “What the buck?” “I’ll follow her Shining you stay with shield Luna you do whatever you want!” Shadow did the same following her out as he left he hit the pad in Blue’s magic breaking the magic and dropping it on his neck. “Damn Blue I bet that hurt.” He kicked in the bed while biting on the tube. I walked over and put a hoof lightly on his throat just to see how tender it was. He almost did a backflip in bed. “Hey, hey, hey relax, relax.” he slowly calmed down releasing on the tube he quickly started on the pad. “Just leave me alone, go away!” “I’m sorry Blue I wasn’t trying to hurt you, you know I only want to help.” I realized the device the tube was originally attached to had come free. He noticed my seeing it. “Touch it and you’ll wish you hadn’t.” in a whisper I said “Be strong for Shield, he looks up to you.” he glanced over at shield who was still standing behind me. “Just be gentle then.” I nodded and carefully grabbed the tube using magic so that my movements were precise. I guided it to the device requiring me to pull up on it. He latched down on it again. “I have to pull on it some Blue, just a little.” He let go, allowing me to finish putting it on the device. “Done.” He opened and closed his mouth a few times contorting his face in the process./ “I get it’s uncomfortable but it’s only for a little while.” “Better not be much longer. I haven't eaten since yesterday morning.” “I’m sorry Blue.” “Get out of here figure out what made Celestia take off.” “Want anypony to stay with you?” he glanced at Shield but decided to not have anypony stay so we left… out the front doors not the window… we’re civilized here. It didn’t take us long to find the two “What made you leave in such a hurry Celestia?” Shadow moved to reveal the body of a colt one too young to even think about leaving its mothers side. “My brother personally did this. That’s a mark only his knife leaves.” “Where’s the mother?” “Probably back at home wondering where her boy is.” “Your brother dabbled in dark magic you said?” I asked “Much more than dabbled but yes.” “How do you get rid of it?” “Only somepony with a strong power in the magic can remove it but it won’t stop ongoing spells.” “Who knows dark magic?” I was surprised to see everypony raise their hoof excluding me and my son. “Who's stronger than him?” Celestia and Shadow lowered their hooves “I’m not sure if I'm stronger than him, it's been a long time since I’ve tried dark magic.” “If Celestia can’t and Shadow isn’t sure what makes you think you can Luna?” “Well she was Nightmare moon.” “I did a lot more than dabble in it. I'll be honest, I still study it. It's a fascinating form of magic.” “Sister!” “It’s not like I use it!” “But you study it!” “Girls, we don't have time for this. Luna, if you think you can remove my brother's magic, do it!” she lit her horn not much happened but not very far from the edge of the forests we heard a shrill shriek. “I think I've done it but I'm not sure.” “So… um… I'm a little late to say this but we just accelerated his attack. I can almost guarantee it. I bet we went from six to two days.” “It’s ok he’s weaker now right?” “I only hope so. Luna put this on.” He tossed a magic suppression ring to her. “Umm… no.” “It’s so he can’t take your magic, it'll keep you from using magic but you will be able to keep your magic.” she sighed but put it on “We had an original plan to get our guys out of there, we're still going to do that, let's go.” “Wait, what about the colt?” “It’s not real.” “What? it looks real to me.” “That’s my son. I watched my son die a long time ago. That's a fake body let’s go!” Without any more delay we left to get our guys. It didn't take long for us to find our first guy. We hid in the bushes out of sight. “Who is this?” “I don’t know who, I only know he’s one of ours.” Shadows horn flickered and the Abhoori screamed it seemed to get ripped apart but not in a disgusting way more like it’s magic camouflage was removed. “Salt! Over here!” He looked over and started running. He tackled me in a hug. “Holy shit dude you don’t know what that’s like!” “Damn I’m glad you’re back.” “Hey love birds we can make out later we have to move on more are coming.” Shadow said We moved on quickly to the next guy, this one turned out to be Delta after that it was Lanes.” “This is either Govend or Garring.” Shadow said “What about Ace?” Luna asked “As much as I wish it could be one of these he overdosed that doesn’t count as dying to one of these.” Shadow said, his horn flickered and the Abhoori disappeared leaving only Garring behind. “Damn, I wish Blue was here.” I said “Garring over here!” Shadow said, He saw us and ran over. “Holy Crap, Holy Crap, Holy Crap!” is all we could hear as Garring ran at us “We need to move, we have one guy left, then we need to get out for real.” we got a move on following Shadows orders our group was much larger now but we managed to stay quiet. “This is gonna suck.” Shadows horn flickered and the Abhoori disappeared this time leaving Govend behind. “One of you call him.” shadow said I was confused but I called out for him. He came running over. “Alright we need to get out of here if you can fly follow me from above the tree line if you can’t fly follow me.” “Whoa whoa whoa!” “Govend if you hate me if you want to kill me it doesn’t matter we can’t stay here. We need to go back to the castle.” “What? Why would I want to kill you? I'm only mad you didn’t at least say hi.” Shadows' face brightened and he smiled for the first time in a while. In one go he tackled Govend. “Damn I'm so glad you’re not mad at me!” “I can’t be not after how you went out. I’m just glad you’re back you butt hole.” “We need to go we can talk later.” getting back was hell we had to dodge Abhoori both sleeping and awake ones. When we made it back everyone was asleep which was nice. “Ok Garring and Govend I need to talk to you.” I pulled them aside and Shadow followed as well. “You both knew Blue right now he could use some cheering up i’m not asking you to do it nw im just telling you what’s happened.” “Where is he?” Govend asked “Doc’s office.” Both of them simultaneously bolted to Doc’s and we followed suit. It didn’t take long for us to make it to Doc’s office. He was of course asleep so we stayed quiet. “What the hell?” Garring said “The fuck happened?” Govend said “Middle of the night attack I assume it was directed at him since no pony else was hurt.” “He’s waking up.” he opened his eyes and immediately caught us. “Am I dead?” Blue wrote on the pad “You’re not dead. They’re actually here and alive.” Govend was the first to make contact with Blue “How are you?” "I still think I'm dead but I'm also still in pain so maybe I'm not dead." "If you're in pain you're not dead.”Shadow said “Back to hurt me yet again Shadow?” “I wasn’t trying to hurt you in the first place Blue!” “Yeah sure.” “Well, when you left the last time you broke the hold he had on the pad causing it to fall on his neck.” I said “Buck it I’m just gonna go I'm no good here!” “So you guys are back for good?” “Yeah we’re back here now.” Garring said “Garring, I'm sorry.” “What for?” “I left you to die.” “You didn’t leave me to die. You left to try and save me.” “Maybe if I had been faster or just carried you or something.” “Don’t worry about it. I’m here now, that's all that matters.” “I need some sleep, I'll come back tomorrow.” Govend said, it was clear he didn’t want to leave Blue behind but he very much needed some rest “I second that.” Garring said “I know I need sleep.” I said “You guys get rest, I'll be fine, I think.” “Don’t forget you still owe me a coffee so don’t go dying on me.” Govend stated a chuckle coming from him “Got it.” Blue smiled for the first time since he was hurt. We left, the good thing was the barracks were right at the Castle entrance the bad thing was apparently Luna wanted to see me. “Luna wants to see me. Govend you should come with me.” “Ugh… why…” “You don’t have to just figure you’d want to.” “Ugh, why do you have to be right.” “I’ll be honest, Shadows' reaction today was different.” “He thought I hated him. I mean that’s where he always goes when he thinks he failed someone.” “Yeah I guess.” “Luna!” “Good you’re here… oh Govend I wasn’t expecting you.” “Shining said I should come.” “It’s ok it won't affect anything that you’re here. I haven’t seen Shadow since we got back. He was supposed to be here.” “I bet I know where he’s at.” dating up i headed to the door. “Wait where.” “By his son.” I left heading down the same path we took to leave. That’s where I found Shadow sitting down by his son head hung low. I sat beside him. “I need to change… but I don’t know how.” “Twilight told me about your dragon friend. Maybe you should try and find him.” “There’s not enough time anymore.” “Go find him.” “I can’t just get up and leave.” “You know how to change, you just don’t want to. You know you need to but you don’t try.” “I know I can only change so much under the circumstances though.” “What do you mean?” “My brother has done so much and has told me so many things that I don't know who my old self was.” We sat in silence at least until the others came. First it was Govend and Luna, then it was Garring, Salt, and Delta. Before too long Celestia, Twilight, Doc, and Lanes joined it didn’t take long for just about the whole guard to be out there. “I’ve been… horrible to you guys.” “No you haven't, you've been misunderstood. We didn't know everything and I'm sure we still don’t but now that we know more we understand more.” Celestia said her head still down. “But what I have told you some of it has been lies. What I told you about my son was true up to the part where he died. He’s not dead, this fake body was my brother warning me that if he doesn’t get what he wants he’ll kill my son.” “We won't let that happen, Shadow, we'll save him.” I said “I can keep limited contact with him the same way I kept contact with Blue. he doesn’t want us to go after him, he wants us to go after my brother even if it means he dies.” “We won’t let him die, Shadow, we'll come up with a plan.” “I have one.” TwistedI was marching the group out. Shadows' plan consisted of the Changelings coming in from behind while the rest of the guards came in from the front. We had made friends with the Changelings to take down Rusty. Blue caught Changeling fever which didn't help our relationship with the Changelings but it was overlooked for the most part. Most of the guards didn’t like working alongside those who had taken so much from us but even they knew their help was needed. We waited alongside the forest tree line. We expected Shadow and the Changelings to push the Abhoori to us but it never happened so we walked in. The moon was still high which was good for us. Maybe 30 minutes after walking into the forest we caught a glimpse of movement we hunkered down waiting for them to come to us. “Changelings stand down, Allies stand down.” I said the last thing we needed was to start a fight between the two of us. I saw Shadow walking to me so I met him halfway. “If we're both here they’ve surrounded us which means Rusty has more guys than we do.” “Or they're gone?” “Yeah right my brother wouldn’t stop until he gets what he wants.” “Abhoori!” I looked in the direction of the yell and there they were. They were everywhere, Shadow was right, they had surrounded us. “I want my alicorns in the air! Don’t let these guys behind you hold strong!” Celestia gave Shadow the role of director. He had say in every move both the guard and the Changelings made. “Shield you’re an alicorn get up here!” He put a hoof on his head. I somehow forgot he didn’t have a working horn. Shadow swooped down to him and in a matter of seconds Shield was up next to me with a horn ready as ever. We were fighting for the lives of many but no one said we couldn’t have fun while doing it. I was able to make a hoofball bat with my magic. “Shadow, give me a fastball.” the smile that shot across his face when I said that was priceless. He threw me a ball and I swung, sending the ball straight into one of Abhoori. Shadow however never told me the thing would explode. We were doing good, especially Blue. I don't know what Shadow did to him but Blue was as ready as ever. “What is that?” I said one lone figure rested above the Abhoori. “Celestia! Luna! over here!” Shadow yelled out, not moving his eyes from the figure. “What is it?” “That’s my brother you guys fall back and get around him… find my son… please.” breaking eye contact with his brother he looked at the two. “Don’t bring him here, take him to the map maker in Ponyville. He goes by Ash Burns and he'll take care of him for me.” “Have two others go, we should stay here.” Celestia said “I want at least one of you to go. If somehow my brother catches you I know you can hold him off.” “I’ll go. Shining will you go with me?” “Luna, I have a kid here as well.” “I’ll take care of him, you've got mine I’ve got yours.” “Dad just go, I'll be fine here.” reluctantly I fell back with Luna. We split ways at the edge of the forest I didn’t cut into the forest until I couldn't hear fighting. The walk was long and annoying every little thing set me off. I don’t know why Luna wanted me to go. I couldn't fly, it would take me much longer to get there. It had been about 5 hours since the first contact with Abhoori and maybe 4 hours since I left. The forest was almost pitch black as the Black Eclipse took over more of the world. I made it to a relatively civilized area with one sizable house and a few huts. “Luna!” “Don’t worry about her, she'll be fine. She took off for you about an hour ago although she went the wrong way.” “Rusty!” “It was his decision whether he gave his life for his son or his son died for him.” “What is with you and going for families?” “Causes the most pain… for the family of course I don’t feel a thing.” “And what if someone took your kid?” “Mines already dead, I can thank Shadow for that. You don’t even know his real name do you?” “That is his real name!” “Oh you poor poor pitiful soul. His real name is Twisted Spectre, you know the master deceptionist.” “You expect me to believe you after all you’ve done to me and my friends!” “Join me and you’ll see everything you need to. You’ll believe everything I've told you.” “I think I’ll pass.” “All you’ve ever wanted, all you’ve ever needed the power you’ve craved for so long.” “You’re desperate if you’re offering that.” “I am. I’m desperate for my brother to get what he deserves.” “And if I walk away right now.” “I’ll allow you to get back to your people so you can say goodbye.” “What happens to them if I accept?” “I’ll do my best to save them but I can't promise anything.” “If your goal is to kill your brother, why do you have a spell that can kill the world?” “A spell can be canceled at any time you would know that best you do that a lot.” “What can I do to make this end?” “Bring me Shadow.” his voice was deep and groggy and he faded away. “Shining! Shining! Are you ok?” “Huh! What! Who are you?” “It’s Raider. I followed you.” “How long have I been out?” I looked up for the sun but it was blocked out by the Eclipse. “You left 6 hours ago.” “What?” I shot up and started running through the forest. “Shining! Luna already got him!” I stopped. “We need to get back to the fight then!” He started running and I followed. The time to get back was surprisingly short. I must not have made it very far. “Shadow!” “Shining!” He swooped down tackling me. “Did you forget how to land?” He helped me up and gave me a hug. “No, I just thought you died!” “Not while I’ve got a family around.” “Let’s get back to it then!” “Wait!” “What is it?” “When I was knocked out I saw your brother. He tried to deceive me; he wanted me to get you to him.” “He's a master deceptionist; he'll lie to you day and night.” “Twisted Sceptre?” “yeah. How’d you know.” “He told me that’s who you were.” “Don’t believe him, please don’t believe him!” “I don’t.” I wasn’t sure who to believe but I trusted Shadow more than I did Rusty. “What else did he tell you?” “He said you decided your life for your sons.” his face changed to sorrow and he wouldn’t make eye contact anymore. “Shadow, that's a lie right!” no response from him “Shadow I won’t let you die to your brother!” “I don’t want to die, I want to be with my son but I’ll give my life for him before I let him die.” “We will make sure you’re with your son! That’s a promise!” “Don’t make promises in uncertain circumstances, especially ones you can’t keep.” He flew off before I could say another word “All Hold!” The abrupt unfamiliar voice made everything stop. “This is going nowhere so I’m willing to strike a deal! We can end this all with a single fight and the winner doesn’t die!” “Then you’ll fight me!” It was Blue. “No! That won’t happen!” “Kid, your willingness to save a friend is admirable but it’s fruitless as I know who I’ll fight.” “Then remove your men and I'll push mine back, we'll settle it.” “Shadow Don’t do this, think of your son!” he looked at me “Take care of him.” the ground exploded beneath him sending him flying to the treetops he caught himself firing back. The Abhoori scattered and the guards did the same from underneath the two but didn’t leave. “You took my son from me, Shadow! If I can’t take yours I’ll make sure you never see him again!” “Your speaking fools tongue again brother! Mother should’ve let Father finish the job but now she had to save her baby, the same baby that only a few years later would kill her!” An explosion so bright I went blind for some seconds when I looked up. Shadow was on the ground Rusty standing over him like before. “We don’t talk about what happened to Mother!” “Because you know what you did!” “Blue no!” Blue started to charge at Rusty but it was in vain he didn’t even make contact with Rusty before he was thrown back. “That kid really wants you alive, Shadow.” “Wouldn’t know why I haven’t been a good guy.” I ran to check on Blue he landed at the base of a large tree. “Blue what's broken?” he didn’t respond, he just dragged a hoof to his left hind leg. “Just stay here, don't move around too much.” He nodded. I needed to break Rusty’s shield to charge him. I gathered all my energy, all of my magic I sent it at Rusty’s shield and it broke. He shot back at me but it was slow putting up my own shield. I charged him his attacks were slow and delayed as I dodged them with ease. It wasn’t a straight shot. I had to watch out for the holes, broken armor parts, and bodies of both enemies and friends. This was a war that ended here and today no exceptions. I stopped, not that I wanted to. “You fool! I thought you were on my side!” I couldn’t respond. I was frozen in place. “No matter bringing one extra to death is no big deal.” “Stop this madness! I will put for no more!” “Oh look sweet princess Celestia finally spoke up!” My shield was breaking. I couldn't hold it any longer. “Shining! Hold on! Don’t let go!” the words muffled as i started to pass out. A bright flash I could see through my closed eyes. “Shining!” “Shadow?” “Come on, you're not safe here!” he yelled as stumbled around beside me. I couldn't see what happened nor could I get to my hooves in time for what happened next. The ground beneath us exploded and I was sent flying far less than Shadow though. I slowly made it to my hooves when I caught rusty coming at me. Shadow taught me one good spell for a situation like this it was a blow off. I put all I had into it. He went through two trees before stopping partially into the third but he wasn’t the only one I moved; there was enough power to move the whole guard back quite a bit. To my right was Shadow. I don't know if I sent him into the rock or if Rusty did but it mattered none. “Shadow!” it was clear he was hurt but I didn't know how bad until I was next to him. The flash of light must have been his horn breaking. “You’ll be ok, we'll get you somewhere safe.” “He’s not done!” hearing his fear I put up a shield he crashed through it but he was weakened substantially. I fired back at him and he did the same with our magic colliding. His weakened state had us at a stand still and one of us had to stop but neither of us would. Rusty yelled and my magic collided with his horn but it didn’t break it only sent him backwards. “Shining, take my magic only you can defeat him now, I can’t. “I’m not doing that! Your magic is keeping you alive.” “This won’t end until he dies or I die!” “You have a kid, I'm not doing it!” “Do it for him!” He turned away from me coughing. I couldn’t tell if he coughed blood; his black coat masked it. “That’s even more of a reason for me to not do it!” “Your left!” without looking i shot up a shield the ground to my left exploded. “You can’t protect him forever!” He readied for an attack but was stopped by Blue “Poor pitiful you!” He said, using Blue’s own spell to throw him randomly into the forest. “Blue!” Shadow yelled he tried to raise himself up but only his front half moved. “Give up Shadow!” Shadow looked up at his brother. “I gave you the option to run! I gave you the time to figure it out! Now you’ve gone too far! I knew you wouldn’t kill my kid, you have that decency but I won’t let you kill any more innocent souls! I’ve let this go on for far too long! He flew full speed at his brother, his back legs hanging limply as he flew. Grabbing hold of him he forced a magic suppression ring on Rusty’s horn and they disappeared into the sky. “Get the injured back!” I said, I didn’t know Shadow’s plan but with him taking care of his brother we needed to take care of our own. “We can’t leave you here!” Said my son “I’m going to get Blue then I’ll come back!” “Let me go with you!” “It’s for the better if you go with us Shield.” Luna was looking out for him but I decided to allow him to follow. I had been keeping him sheltered for so long he wasn’t actually being a guard. “Come on Shield!” Are you sure Shining?” Luna winked; she knew why I was allowing him to follow. “Yeah I'm sure.” “Be safe!” “Stay near me! if you can’t keep up, say so!” “Got it!” We took off running in the general direction calling for blue the whole time. We had no response ever but when we finally made it was too late. “Oh no…” I heard the sound of Shield puking so I turned around “What do we d-d-” he was cut off as he puked again this time with nothing left he just heaved. “Here come on let's move away.” he turned his face and head moved randomly as he tried to breath without heaving. “What do we do?” “We just let the others know.” We were startled by a loud crash coming from where we had just left. I took off and Shield followed albeit slower than before. We jumped over the little green plants and berry bushes and dodged trees just like before. When we got back it was clear it had been finished Shadow laid on his side on the ground Rusty couldn’t be seen but it was clear by the new crater he was no longer with us. “Shadow!” I ran over to aid him. “You have to stop the Black Eclipse.” he was vastly more hurt than before his words shaked as he said them. “How?” “You have to redo the spell. The same spell that made it removes it.” “I can’t do dark magic, I've never studied it!” “I saw the book in your drawer, don't worry, no one cares as long as you don't use it to hurt ponies.” “When… no why were you in my drawer?” “Stop the Eclipse.” I was about to ask why I had to do it but I realized he couldn’t do it in his condition anyways. With a general idea of how the spell worked I gave it a shot. “Ahh! What are you doing?” “What do you mean?” “You’re hurting me stupid!” “I was targeting the eclipse Shadow!” “Try again.” doing the same thing I tried again this time he didn’t yell at me. Nothing was happening I thought but I realized that it was night time I guess Luna had been keeping time in the pitch black darkness. “We need to get you back, Shadow.” “I can’t get up. Not that it’s a good idea, I'm too nauseous.” “You carried me back no I guess it’s my time to return the favor.” the shield helped me to lift him but it wasn’t going too well. Shadow couldn't help the two of us at all. “Ahhh! Put me down, put me down!” “What happened, you were fine.” “This won’t work, I can't do that.” “We have to get you back.” “Wait a minute, Blue!” he called out for Blue trying anything to get to him. “It’s too late, we already found him.” “He’s… dead?” “Yeah I'm sorry.” he crumpled to the ground and started crying quietly. “Just leave me here, I don't deserve to live.” “I’m not leaving you here, I'm getting you back.” “You can’t lift me, we already tried this.” “I’m not leaving you here! I let Salt die because I was weak! I won't be weak this time!” He looked at me and sorrow filled his eyes. “Then let's do it, I can't stop you.” We tried again being as gentle as possible. It worked and we started toward the castle. “Wait, take me to Blue.” “You won’t make it there and back.” “That wasn’t me asking.” I sighed but made my way towards Blue. “What the Buck… How can anything be willing to do this?” “I don’t know.” “If I were you I would look away.” I didn’t get to say anything before a bright flash seared my eyes. “Shadow!” I whipped my head around to be met by Blue. “Wait…” I turned my head as far as I could. Shadow was limp. “We need to go now!” I took off running. We made it to the castle in maybe 30 minutes. The place was bustling with ponies, everyone on a mission. We were pretty well disregarded except for the curious few. When we made it to Doc's I had never seen him so busy. “Doc!” “I’m a little busy Shining!” “Where do we take this guy then?” he walked out and took a look walking closer he checked for a pulse. “He’s got a pulse but not for much longer. He’s been drained of his magic. Bring him in here.” I brought him in Shield and Blue following me. “I’ll get to work here you guys get cleaned up.” “Thanks doc.” “Wait Shining! I want to talk to you.” “What's up Doc?” “You might not get this so I’ll say it… Thank you, if it wasn’t for you and Shadow we wouldn’t be here right now.” “It’s not just me though.” “I know but you played a big part.” “Thanks doc.” “Before you go, what are you doing about Shadow’s son?” “I’m going to talk to Luna about that. I think Shadow would want us to take care of him.” “I think so.” I left took a shower and headed off to Luna’s “Govend I see you got your job back.” “Temporarily while her guard heals up.” “You don’t want this job anymore?” “Well with Shadow back I figured I would be his partner.” “You’ll be with me for a while at least until he wakes up.” “Yeah I figured.” He let me through to see Luna. As I walked down the hall I couldn't help but think that the marble pillars were a little brighter and the hickory wood lining the oval shaped windows looked a little more clean and inviting. The granite floors had perfect reflection and the pictures on the wall looked correct and straight. “The place does look a little bit brighter than before doesn’t it?” “Yeah it does.” “You did something today I've never seen before. You kept going even though you were completely drained when you were beaten, bruised and destroyed. You kept going and here you are still going.” “There’s still work to be done.” “Get rest, whatever it is, can be done in the morning.” “What are we doing about Shadow's son?” “Shadow can go get him whenever.” “Shadow can’t get him.” “He didn’t die did he?” “He almost did when saving Blue.” “We can go get him then.” “That would be for the best.” We went to the map maker in Ponyville where Shadow’s son, the pony who ran the place, was much older than I expected. “All I know about the kid is that he’s older than the original colt we saw and younger than your son.” The old pony walked in from around the corner. “Hello.” he said his voice cracking “I seem to have misplaced my glasses.” “They’re behind you sir.” he turned around as I said that and picked them up. “Alrighty, what can I- oh hello again.” “There’s been a change of plans Shadow won’t be able to get him.” “Oh I'm sorry to hear that. Should I tell him or would you like to?” “He’s not dead, he's just not able to get him.” “Oh that’s good.” he walked back around the corner. “It’s a good thing you told him that Luna or we would’ve had a very confused and sad kid.” When he reentered he was followed by a small colt and red dragon slightly bigger than Spike. “Here he is.” “You certainly have your hooves full sir.” I said I couldn't take my eyes off the little red dragon as he did his best to hide behind the pony. “Usually it’s just me and Spark but I'm happy to do anything for an old friend and please call me Burns.” “Spark?” I asked. “I thought he followed me out… Spark it’s ok these ponies won’t hurt you.” He showed himself but he still stayed mostly behind Burns.” “H-hi.” “It’s nice to meet you Spark.” “How is my father?” I was slightly startled by him talking and I jolted my head to look at the colt. “Or not, don't worry about it.” “I’m sorry kid I didn’t expect you to talk.” “He’s a little jumpy after what happened. It's ok though I expect he’ll do quite well with you guys.” “We should go, it is getting late. I’m sorry Shadow isn’t the one here, we'll send him your way when he can.” Luna said “No worries, I would have to assume Rusty is dead.” “Yes sir.” He mumbled something after Luna said that. “Can you repeat that?” I asked “Sorry, I mumble randomly. Sometimes it gets worse as I get older.” “We really should be going. Thank you for keeping him safe. I'm sure Shadow would be very happy.” “Anything for an old friend you guys get going now.” We started our way to the train station. We hoped the ride would be better this time. I tried to make conversation with the colt and it seemed to be going ok. “What’s your name kid?” “Obsidian Shard but don’t call me by my full name please.” “Is Shard ok?” “Yeah.” “Your father gave everything to make sure you stayed safe to make sure Rusty didn’t hurt you.” “I believe it, I don't think he’s bad. We used to be a happy family but…” he trailed off. “Do I even ask?” I whispered to Luna. “No!” she did not whisper back. “I was with her when she was robbed and when she didn’t give up what they wanted they killed her.” “I’m sorry.” “Good job shining, you're doing great.” “It’s ok my dad doesn’t talk much about anything that’s happened.” “I understand.” “I just wish he could be himself again, drop the need for revenge and be… happy.” Luna looked at me and we made eye contact. I sighed the rest of the walk to the train was silent and so was the train ride. “He’s asleep.” Luna said “Wake him.” “What if he hasn’t had any sleep?” “I’ve got plenty of bunks left in the barracks. I'll walk him there and he can go back to sleep.” “I don’t want to wake him, he looks so content.” “Next time just wake me.” “Told you!” “Shining will take you to where you’re staying. Shining when you get there, send Copper Blade to me.” “Umm… why?” “The incident with Shadow.” “It was a misunderstanding, it's nothing to get mad at.” “It was an unnecessary use of force.” I sighed knowing that there was nothing I could say to change her mind. I took him to the barracks we walked in and I showed him where he could sleep. “Oh hey Shining, who's that?” It was Garring when Shard saw him he bolted out of the barracks but he didn’t watch where he was going and ran into one of the many walls. “Am I just scary?” “When was the last time you looked in a mirror?” “You do realize the mirrors in this place are half my size right?” “Uhh… yes definitely.” I walked out to check on Shard. “You’re supposed to look where you walk.” a glow brought my attention to his horn when we got him he had it now it was broken. “You broke your horn running into a wall?” He quickly made it appear as full again. “It’s been broken for a while, I just don’t show it!” “I’m sorry, I'll see if we can get somepony to fix it for you.” “No, it’s ok.” “Just like your father. Are you alright otherwise?” “I’m fine.” “Garring won’t hurt you otherwise he wouldn't be here.” “I don’t trust them. It was a griffon that killed my mom.” “I’m sorry.” I looked over to Garring and signaled for him to leave as the kid wouldn’t even think of going back in there if Garring was there. “Do you want ice or something?” “What are you a school nurse?” I couldn't help but laugh a little. I helped him up and got back to the barracks. “Like I was saying you can sleep here my guys will come in and out but they won’t bother you.” “That one griffon wont come back will he?” “He’s not the only one in my group, they may come in and out but you don’t need to worry they won’t hurt you.” “I don’t trust a griffon.” “Not all of them are the same. Your fathers best friend is a griffon.” “That’s not possible, he's always hated a griffon.” “You’ll have to meet him.” “I’ll pass.” he went to sleep. Finally with complete silence it gave me time to write it all down. There's definitely more to the story but I can’t remember it all. It's been quite the day… well… days. Great, they're calling for me. 2R9SK W9N4Patient Health Report (D)-Deceased (A)-Alive (U)-Unknown Doctor: Dr. Whooves MD Patient: Red Mane/Shadow Colt/██████ Occupation: N/A Age: 1-C [assumed] Family:██████ (U) / ██████ (A) / Rusty Plains (A) Offspring: Shard Obsidian (A) Report: Day 1- Patient was Involved in a fight with his brother and received major tissue damage to the face, forearms, and right side lowered brain activity and clear comatose state life expectancy is 5 days at most. Doctor’s Notes: Upon receiving Shadow he was put into intensive care and kept under close supervision. With only known family being Rusty Plains, ██████, ██████, and Shard Obsidian (A) I have yet to release Shadows current state as not to raise hopes in case of death. Friends have also not been notified for the same reason. Honestly I wish I didn’t know I can't stand seeing Shadow in this way he only wanted to protect us and that caused his possible death Report: Day 100- most tissue wounds have healed up. Brain activity is still low and he is still in intensive care. Shadows current state was released to ██████. I have yet to release his state to others. Report: Day 123- Brain activity was higher for a few days but has now dropped to a new low if it stays like this he will die. Hair has started to regrow on most of the wounds but it’s not the same which is to be expected. Doctor’s Notes: Shield came in today to see his father after acquiring his age which is 15 years. I allowed him to see his father under the supervision of Shining Armor who came in with him. Shining was off today- “You should go watch the kid.” “Why?” “I’ve had a… revelation.” He exited my office and I had to go watch Shard. “You alright kid?” “Will he make it?” “Only if his brain activity rises right now it’s low, which is really bad.” “So he could die?” “It’s… it’s possible, but trust that I'm doing everything I can.” “I don’t doubt you, he's told me about you. He said you’re the best Doctor and friend in all of Equestria.” “Really?” “Yeah, he also said you’ve been there for him when no pony else was.” a smile crossed my face when he said this. “Do you know what happened to Shining?” “No he just walked out then you came in.” I spent the rest of the time watching him, which was about 30 minutes or so. Report: Day 262- Hair has grown back everywhere except where the deepest of the wounds were. Brain activity has spiked up and fallen down many times but I have never had to resuscitate him. I have not notified any pony of these spikes or falls as they are a normal occurrence with him. After further research of the phenomenon it turns out two previous patients have had this Luna and Celestia. I talked with the two but the conversation was short and one-sided. I heard them talking as I walked away. One of the two mentioned about him being Redacted this is very Redacted I have been explicitly told to keep my current care. Doctor’s Notes: Shining came in again today. He seemed normal, a complete difference from how he left a few months ago. “Shining.” “How is he doc?” “He’ll be alright. Brain activity is normal.” “Good, I'll have something good to report to Shard.” “Why didn’t he come in today?” “He caught the Flu and is on bedrest.” “Oh sorry to hear. Anything else new with him?” “He wants to join the guard but with his age we can’t allow him.” “I think you can make an exception. I mean the kid was raised by a fighter and he was raised fighting for his life.” “I’ll tell Luna and Celestia maybe they’ll change their minds.” He exited and I went to tend to other patients. Report: Day 365- I had to resuscitate today. His brain tried to wake up before the rest of him was ready. I told no pony as he was stable afterwards and had no noticeable issues. No pony came in today which was weird. It’s been a year since Shadow was brought in and he’s still in a coma. Doctor’s Notes: Today was Shard's birthday. I can't help but wonder how many he’s had to miss or skip and how many he’s not had his father. I’ve been trying to get Shining in here every time he comes in he shows symptoms of anxiety or depression maybe both. Report: Day 420- No resuscitation needed today, nothing new since last report. Doctor’s Notes: I finally got Shining to come in. I was right when I said anxiety. I'm glad it wasn’t depression. Report: Day 680- I reported one week worth of heightened brain activity to ██████ they were pleased to hear this. I told no pony else as to not raise hope. Doctor’s Notes: Shard has been coming less and less the last time he came in. I asked why his words were “it’s been almost two years and he hasn’t woken up. I'm just preparing myself for when he dies.” I broke inside. It's one of those things where you want to take his fathers place but you know you can’t so you just do your best to comfort him. Report: Day 720- Brain activity has been high for two weeks I have reported this to the princess's, Shadows family, and his son. With higher brain activity for this long it signals that he might wake soon which would be nice since Shard’s birthday is only ten days away. Doctor’s Notes: War is a Bitch Shinings gone off the rails he won’t come in and let me check him out he’s so far as to quit the guard and go “home” everyone blames it on the war he blames it on Shadow. I thought shard was going to kill Shining today. “Hey Doc.” “Hey shining. What can I do for you?” “Nevermind.” I sighed. “Hold on. What’s eating at you? “If he had just stayed away we would be fine today.” “But we’re fine now.” “No, we aren’t, we lost at least a hundred guards. I'm lucky not to have lost any of mine but others aren’t as lucky. With Luna at Copper’s throat, Raider is just… different. I'm going home Doc. I'm going to the crystal palace to be with my family.” “Shining give it time.” “I’ve given it two years!” “That’s not enough.” “Well then I'll give it more time but I won’t be here giving it!” “You know… he tried to fix his wrongs, he tried to get you to see he was wrong but you overlooked it so now it’s on you that you feel this way.” Shard said as the door closed behind him. “He should've never committed such a horrible wrong in the first place. What are you doing here anyways?” “He’s my father.” “How can you care after what he’s done to you?” “Because he didn’t do it, Rusty did, my father only tried to fix it.” “Your father hurt a lot of ponies.” “He tried to keep that from happening!” “Bull crap!” “Shining, cool down, go talk to somepony.” “Fine, doc!” He walked towards the door but rather forcefully hit Shard on his way out. When he got to the door it was held shut. “You can hate my father all you want behind his back but you won’t hate me right in front of my face, do you understand me!” “I’m sorry it was truly an accident, I wasn't trying to hit you.” “The same goes for my father. You can hate on either of us but I better not hear about it! Do you understand!” “You’re just like your father, you get your point across.” “That wasn’t an answer.” “Hey children, break it up, this is a hospital not a war zone!” Shard let him leave “How is he doc?” “Higher brain activity so he might wake up soon.” “That’d be nice.” he sat down on the chair beside him and started to cry. “Hey what’s wrong?” “My father is fine and here I am deciding not to come in to see him due to preparing myself for his death.” “You didn’t know he would be ok, you were just protecting yourself.” I let him go in and see his father unsupervised as I felt it was only right. Report: Day 730- He’s awake. After exactly two years he’s awake. I have yet to tell Shard but I have told Blue who was trying to get something setup for Shard's birthday. Doctor’s Notes: I gave warning to Cadance when I heard Shining was leaving that he has anxiety and may have PTSD or depression. I only hope she got it in time. The questionnaire with shadow went as follows: "I need to ask you a few questions do you want some time or do you want to start?" "Let's start I guess." "OK so how do feel overall?" "I feel broken" "That does work as an answer. On a scale of 1 to 10 what is your pain level?" "7." "OK that was really it." "It's my son's birthday. Tell him I said happy birthday." "Wait, how do you know?" "I heard you talking about it a few minutes ago." "Oh I didn't know you were awake already." "I've missed so many birthdays and now I'm going to miss his 16th." "This is his 17th. His 16th was last year." "Doc, he was 15 last year." "Shadow you've been asleep for two years exactly." "Doc, don't lie to me." "I'm not, I promise." "I missed one birthday already and now I'm missing another?" "You're not missing this one, you're awake now." For the first time ever I saw Shadow shed a tear. "I'm such a horrible father." "No you're not, you saved your son's life." "I wouldn't have had to, I could have spared him of his pain." "you're here now ready as ever to have a great life with your son. I'll send for him to come here." "What about me going to him?" "I don't think your ready to get up yet at least not without help" "And you can't help?" "I don't know if I can support you." "We can try." I sighed there was a 50-50 chance he was able to get up at all and an even less chance he could walk. I helped him sit up and turn around. "Hah that prosthetic you made certainly holds up." "That's a new one, the other one I never got back." "I figured I can also tell that's not the only fake part on me." "Your right front hoof was too bad to save, luckily it was only the hoof." "Yeah I know I felt it break." He eased off the bed and I supported him when his hooves hit the floor. "Alright I got it, give me some space." I backed away slowly, giving him enough space to move around some. "Well I can move around some." "You can move around more than any pony after a 2 year coma." He stood there for a second just staring at the door. “You alright?” “Rusty must have taken my magic.” “What?” “Can you help me out doc?” “Yeah yeah sure.” I opened the door for him and he walked out slowly. “How bad was it?” “How bad was what?” “Me.” “Well other than your hoof you have a new scar on your face, forearms, and right side.” “Do you have a mirror anywhere?” “Rest room.” He walked over and took a look at himself. He stood there for a few minutes. “No good can come without bad I guess.” “Wait, he didn't take your magic, I forgot about the suppression ring.” “Why did I have one?” “It’s medical stuff. You could easily break it if you wanted.” I walked over but he broke it before I could get over to grab it. “Just because I said you'd be able to break it doesn't mean I wanted you to.” “Sorry.” he walked out and walked beside him as we headed to find his son. When we entered the castle those who knew he was in a coma saluted him. “This isn’t what I do this for.” “It’s a show of respect.” “Did we lose any guards I know?” “Shining.” He stopped dead in his tracks “You’re lying!” “He’s not dead, he quit.” “Where did he go?” “He went home.” “Great, that'll be a fun ride. I bucking hate trains.” “He’ll come to visit he made that promise.” “He won’t come to find me, I'll have to go to him.” “Take it slow, you just woke up, you're not ready to go running around.” “I know I have to make sure all this stuff gets done though and it needs to be done soon.” “I get it but go slow, give yourself time.” We made it to the barracks where we found his son with Blue. Shard couldn’t see us but we could tell something was wrong. “Shard look you’re going to be 18 next year. I'm sure your father will be fine by next year.” “It’s not the same he’s missed so many birthdays it’s not fair!” “I won't miss anymore. I'm here from now on.” Shard looked over quickly. I've never seen a happier colt. “Dad!” Blue got up from his kneel giving shard room to move. “It’s nice to have you back sir.” Blue said. “Apparently not everypony feels that way.” “Shining?” “Yeah.” “He umm… he was mad at you.” “Really? What for?” Shard pushed even closer to Shadow he clearly didn’t like this conversation “Hold on Blue. Hey bud, why don’t you go find Shield for me.” Shard ran off to go find Shield “What was he mad at me for?” “He said it was your fault that his son got hurt and that so many guards got injured and killed.” “No pony else thinks that?” “Nope no pony is that stupid.” “Hah! Yeah, yeah he was right though.” “What?” Me and Blue said simultaneously. “I never had to come back and now that I have more thought on it we all would’ve been better off if I just stayed away.” “It doesn’t matter that you came back, you proved yourself a good pony.” “One can never make up for a death not with money nor jail time one can only make up for a death by dying himself.” “Dad, I got Shield!” Shadow turned around and saluted Shield. “Sorry about your father son.” Shield saluted back. “Forget him, he went bat crap crazy for no apparent reason.” “I wouldn’t say that he had a good reason he was correct for hating me, he just didn’t go about it correctly.” “I took his place hopefully I can prove my family isn't as crazy as he made it out to be.” “You took his place?” “Yeah when I heard he was leaving I signed for a promotion.” “That’s a lot of responsibility.” “Yeah I know I’ve felt it, the paperwork is terrible.” “Hah it's a little more than that.” “Oh yeah i know that’s just what i’ve gotten so far.” “Just wait until your first time out.” “Hah I have to get a group first. They gave me the option of taking on my dad’s group but some just wanted to move groups.” “Give me a few hours. I'll sit down with you and help you out.” “Ok, works with me.” Shadow went around to try and find Luna, Celestia, Govend, Garring, and Goring but we couldn’t find them before he was exhausted. I left him in the barracks with Shield and Shard and now I have to finish filling out these forms. PainYou would think a 2 year nap would leave you refreshed but that’s not how it works apparently. I awoke from a coma only a few days ago and I've already started to feel the pressure of responsibility. “I’m here now Shield, you want to take a look at some possible guards?” “Sure, Luna gave me some files, I'll have to grab them real quick.” He pulled out a large stack of manilla folders. “I haven't actually looked at any of them yet.” He pulled the first file off the top, setting the rest on the table in front of us. The name on the file was well worn but still visible it read Prince Eclipse. “Hah yeah sure I’ll bring that back to her I doubt that was supposed to get here.” “Who is it?” “Prince Eclipse.” “I’ve never heard of him.” “That’s because he doesn’t hang around much.” “Oh.” “Did you separate these files between Pony and Griffon?” “Yeah I left the griffon stack in there.” “Get it, start with them. They don’t mind being around a pony but some ponies might not want a griffon in their group.” “Ok, oh wait, look at this.” “Hah that’s my file. I wonder what’s in it.” “What should I do with it?” “Do you want me in your group?” “Do you want to be in my group?” “That’s not my decision.” “Do you want a group of your own?” “No, I don't like the paperwork.” He looked at me unamused. I couldn't help but laugh at this. “Ok seriously though.” “No, I'm not wanting a group of my own.” “Ok then.” he put the file aside and we started looking through the griffon files. We pulled out files for Govend, Garring, and Goring putting them aside as they were definitely wanted. “I don’t want a guard full of griffons so I think one more griffon is good and I think this guy will be a good fit.” he handed me a file for a familiar looking griffon. The top of his head was brown but it turned to a orange-red below that and yellow at his neck the rest of him was white as snow. “He’s familiar but I don’t know where from.” “I guess you can find out when he gets here because I think he’s a good fit.” “Alright well since you don’t want anymore Griffons which is probably a good idea we need to go through the other stack.” He had half the stack and I had the other as we were going through we pulled out files for some pretty hardy looking guards. “Whoa! hold on, I'll be right back.” I got up and headed for Flash’s quarters but they were empty, not a single thing in there. It was night so I knew where I could find Luna. “Sir, I don't remember Princess Luna calling for anypony.” I showed him the pass I was given by Luna but he didn’t know what that meant. “Will my name work?” “She did give me some names to look out for.” “Shadow Colt.” “Yep, you’re good, sorry for not knowing the card I’m new just started this morning.” “You’re alright, you're just doing your job.” “Luna!” “I’m a bit busy whoever you are.” “It’s-” I was cut off by an excruciating pain in my head and chest. I fell over hitting a small table on my left. “What is happening?” I heard her say as she walked over. “Shadow! Are you ok?” “Do I look ok?” She helped me to my hooves and I sat down in one of the chairs at her desk. “What happened? Well first it’s nice to have you back.” “I walked in and called for you then pain happened.” “Do you feel any better?” “A lot better now.” “What did you need?” “Well one I wanted to say hello, then I had a question.” “It’s nice to see you back on your hooves. What was your question?” “I actually have two now that I think about it.” I put Flash’s folder on the desk. “He’s a captain not a recruit.” “He resigned from being a captain after the war. It was too much for him.” “At least he didn’t quit speaking of quitting. What the hell happened to shining?” “According to him you happened.” “Yeah I get that but that couldn’t have been the only thing.” “I had it out for Copper after what happened between you and him and he ruined the relationship with his son when he ruined the relationship with your son.” “So he ruined relationships and walked away?” “Well it’s not all his fault we didn’t really give him the time of day when he tried to fix it.” “Well at least he’s not a full idiot. My second question was about Prince Eclipse since when did he become a recruit?” “That was your second question?” “Yeah the one about shining wasn’t supposed to happen.” “He wanted to be home more but he didn’t want to be a captain.” “That’s weird but ok.” “He did have a request though he asked to be in your group.” “I’m not going to be a captain this time around.” “So what should I tell him?” “Tell him he’ll be in a group with me.” “Who is the captain?” “Shield.” Her eyes went wide. “Don't worry everyone in the group as of right now knows each other, we'll watch out for Shield and each other.” “He’s too young for the position. I only did it because I thought he would get Shinings group but they split and went separate ways.” “It’s ok we’ve got it covered and if something happens where he doesn’t want to do it anymore there are plenty of us that can take his place.” “I just don’t want him getting hurt.” “I‘ll do my best to keep him safe. Shining may hate me but I don’t hate him. He saved my kid. I'll save his if need be.” I left her room and headed back to the Barracks. “I got a group together while you were gone.” “Well hold on there are some ponies you need to have in your group.” “Flash I already planned on having in it. I left a spot for that Eclipse guy.” “Good, take this stuff to Luna. I'll probably be asleep by the time you get back. I have to be up early tomorrow.” “Why?” “I have to go figure out what happened to your father.” “Don’t! He went home and that’s where he can stay.” “One of these days you’ll regret acting like this, trust me I do.” He walked out and I hit the sack. I woke up to Shield. “You’re late for being up early. Guards are already arriving and you set a bad example for my group.” he laughed, thankfully “Damn fine boss, don't worry about the coma guy.” “I’m joking, I just figured you’d want to be up. Your son is here as well.” “Oh crap where did he stay?” “In the extra bed in Twilight’s quarters.” “I’ll have to thank her later.” “Hey dad.” “What ya got kiddo?” “How do I become a guard?” “Hah you’re a bit too young, maybe Luna will let you into the academy early though.” “Yeah, I think I can work that out.” Luna said as she walked in. “You’re just everywhere aren’t you?” “He came to me.” “Figures.” “We have no head teacher though. Shining had that role.” “Don’t give it away yet I'm not letting him escape that easily.” “I know.” “We need to meet these recruits, Shadow.” “Give the cripple a second Shield!” I said as I got up from my slumber. I made the bed because I didn't want to be a ‘bad example’. Then we headed out to the courtyard in front of the castle. The weather this time of year was perfect. The fall leaves, the breeze, the slight but not overwhelming chill in the air, the smells it was all amazing. “I already see a couple walking up. Is that Eclipse?” “That is! Eclipse!” “Shadow?” he ran over, stopping only a few feet in front of me. I saluted him and he did the same. “They told me you died.” “I didn’t die but I came close. It's been quite a few years.” “Its good to know you didn’t.” he paused looking at me closely. “You just don’t know when to stop, do you?” “No, not really, I have a few parts on me that aren’t original.” I uncamouflaged myself showing my scars. “What have you done to yourself?” “I owe it to Canterot to protect it. I was bad, now I’ll pay the price until I die.” “I think you’ve paid the price, haven't you saved Canterlot twice?” “The first one was a flop.” “The second time?” “That one worked, I hope.” “Wait, is that who I think it is?” I took a closer look. It was Rapid Storm. I killed his brother when I was a part of the red mane. He tried to kill me when I first arrived back in Canterlot 50 years after the incident. “Who is it?” “Do you remember Rapid Storm, Eclipse?” “Yeah and that’s definitely him.” “Shadow.” “Storm.” “I’m looking for an Unyielding Shield.” I switched places with Shield. “You're standing in front of him.” “You can call me Shield.” “Nice to meet you.” “I see you and Shadow have already met.” “Yeah, not in a good way either.” “It’s a long story.” “Well yall better figure it out I won’t have any fights.” “I won’t instigate. I have no issues with Storm.” Storm just grumbled at this. “We’re only waiting on one Griffon, the others will be here tomorrow.” “What about Govend, Garring, and Goring?” I asked. “They’re here already.” “Oh there he is.” “Yeah that’s him.” The still unnamed Griffon walked toward us when the group of us caught his eye and he started heading straight for us. “You guys might be where I need to be.” “Yep you made it.” I said. “I know you.” “I know you but I can’t put a name to the face.” he turned around where a blue patch of feathers sat on his back “Haha! Blue Patch!” “How do you still remember that dumb nickname!” “How are you still around? It's been forever.” “I found a few friends and one of them gave me some help. Do you remember my real name though?” “Great Heed.” “I remember yours but you’ve changed it doesn’t fit you now.” “Yeah i don’t go by RedMane and the other name you know they don’t know.” “Will you tell them?” “Nope.” “Come on, we're not strangers.” Shield said. “I know but you don’t need to know that about me.” “Come on, Shadow, tell the guys.” Eclipse said “Look you were all fine before you knew I had another name just drop it!” “Just like him to keep secrets.” Storm said. “I have nothing against you, don't make me come up with something!” “Hey! You both know what I said!” “Dang Shadow he’s getting on to you!” Shield turned to Storm. “If you want to start trouble I'll start giving you extra work! How's that sound!” “I’ll stop sir.” “That’s what I thought.” “I’ve got some work to tend to. I'll be back by morning.” “Hold on, Shadow, I want to talk to you.” we stepped off to the side. “You’ve got precedence over Storm if you don’t want him in the group you tell me.” “No, keep him in the group like I said I have nothing against him.” “I’m Fine with Shard staying in the Barracks and going on scouting trips but he can't fight when we go out.” “Trust me I know I wouldn’t let him go either.” “You don’t want your other name known, I get that, but can I ask why?” “You’ll get to know everything about me soon enough.” I had to catch a train or I was going to have to wait until tomorrow to get to the crystal palace. The ride on the train was absolutely horrifying. I was never afraid of trains until one day in the redmane group we were after a pony of high power. I got thrown from the top of the train in between two cars. I had pulled myself up for all but my left hind leg. The two train cars came together and crushed my leg between them, hence the prosthetic. I should probably try to sleep before I get there so that way I can actually have a conversation. “Hold! Do you have a reason for being here?” “I’m not sure if any pony will remember me but-” “Shadow!” it was Flurry “And I’m proven wrong.” “Don’t let him in!” A yell from across the yard brought my attention to an orange pegasus. “Matter of fact we’ve been told to arrest him if we see him!” Upon hearing this I went into protection of myself. The earth pony in front of me stepped forward. “I wouldn’t if I were you, you'll regret it.” revealing my scars stopped him in his tracks and it stopped the orange pegasus too. “Get him!” the earth pony lunged forward only to get tossed back maybe 20 feet. I made myself normal again, covering my scars. I didn’t want to scare Flurry as she had never seen them. “I’m not here to cause trouble! I’m here to talk to Shining!” In the corner of my eye I caught an earth pony taking aim. “I don’t appreciate being targeted!” “Shadow Just comply, I'll talk to you as soon as I can.” Flurry said “Fine but they better not touch me.” I followed Flurry who talked to the orange pegasus. The earth pony was still on the ground so I helped him up by dropping my guard for a second. His forearm was burned by my magic. “Can you trust me enough to help you?” he nodded so I healed his burn. “Like I said he’s not a threat!” “Flurry, don't try, your father gave them orders, they're just following them.” “I’m sorry Shadow.” “This is your father, don’t be sorry.” “I’ll be honest I don’t know why he wants us to do this-” “What’s the commotion out here!” It was Cadance. “We’re only doing what we were told ma’am.” “Told by who? He’s a safe pony, there is no need for this!” “They were told by Shining Cadance!” I said she looked at me with sorrow on her face. “Bring him to me.” They guided me to her room where we sat down and talked about shining. “So he left the guard not because he was overwhelmed but because he was scared of a pony that was in a coma?” “Hah yes ma’am.” “I think I hear him coming. I'm going to hide. I want to hear his reaction to seeing you.” “Works for me. You don’t need to move, I'll keep him from seeing you.” “I don’t know how that’s possible but ok.” the door opened and his eyes beelined to me. “How?” “You underestimate me.” “Get out of here before I call the guards!” “You made your son hate you, ya know. He didn’t want me to come here. He said you were a lost cause and that you were a failure to your family.” “I didn’t want to hurt him! I just wanted to get away!” “What did my brother tell you?” “He said you’re a master at deception.” “If I’m a master of deception then why aren’t you on my side right now? If I'm the master of deception then you would’ve never had doubts about me.” “Sounds like something a master of deception would say.” “No it sounds like something a friend would say when trying to get his friend back.” He charged me and pinned me to the wall. I feel like I get into this situation a lot. “You got them killed! You killed them!” “I wasn’t the one that did it, it was my brother!” “Your brother wouldn’t have come to us if not for you!” “Do you want me dead?” “Yes!” “Then kill me.” his horn lit. “But before you do, You want to fix your relationship with your son but what about my son? Think about your son, how I saved him, how he would feel if you killed me. Think about Cadance would she look at you the same? And don’t forget about your status would the people look at you the same? Shining, you're a kind, brave, and strong pony but you’ve been lied to.” his eyes changed, the anger melted away and I saw fear in his eyes. His hold on me went away, he stepped back and just collapsed into a ball sobbing. I unhide Cadance who rushed to his side. “I’ll leave the two of you alone.” “Stay in the castle tonight, don't go back.” “Are you sure?” “Yes I’m sure.” I left and Flurry was right outside the door. “Shadow!” I realized I never made myself look normal again so I did so. “Sorry.” I walked past her. “Wait, why do you hide them?” “They scare ponies.” “Then that’s their problem. Those scars are what make you, you don’t hide them, they prove you're tough.” “A scar proves you can’t defend yourself.” “A scar proves you fight for what you think is right and you can’t be stopped. My father hides his. I wish he wouldn’t. Hearing this i unhid mine i figured she was right and it may make her feel better. “You put up a good argument. I’m going to get some food. Would you like to join?” “Sure.” We walked past a few guards on our way to food but I stopped when I saw the orange pegasus. “Can I help you sir?” he asked. “I wanted to tell you that I don’t blame you for what happened and I don't dislike you either. You were doing your job.” “Thank you. I'm sorry it happened” “Where is the other pony?” “He’s getting food. If that's where you two are going you’ll see him.” “Thank you.” he nodded and we headed to the dining hall. We got our food and I looked for that one pony. When I found him I walked over and he noticed me and grabbed his food. “You can sit here, I'll move.” “No no that’s not why I came over. I wanted to make sure you were still ok.” “Oh yeah I'm fine.” “Ease up guy I’m not mad I don’t have anything against you.” he eased up some. “Do you two want to join me?” “That’s up to Flurry.” “Sure we’ll join you.” “I’ll be honest this is the fanciest dining hall i’ve ever seen.” “I like to eat here. The atmosphere is nice and it doesn’t look bad.” “Let me see your arm, kid.” “It’s fine, trust me.” “Let me see it.” He stuck his arm out. “I figured I put too much into that, Sorry kid. It’ll go away, don't worry. What’s your name?” “Orange Tides.” “I like that.” “Thank you.” “Ease up kid, why are you so tense?” “That guy behind the bar he’s just staring at me.'' I turned around to see a red earth pony when I looked over he looked away. “You’re bigger than him, don't worry. Go see what the issue is.” “What?” “Go on you’ll be fine.” he got up and walked away towards the bar. “Do you know him much Flurry?” “No not really he doesn’t talk much and he’s shy but he’ll follow orders from anypony who gains his trust.” “Hmm…” I heard a loud slap so I turned around. Tides was on the floor in a daze and the red pony was walking up to him. “I’ll be right back.” I walked up to the red pony stopping him before he could hit Tides anymore. “Step back old man.” “You want to run that by me again?” “I said step back, old man!” I pinned his head to the bar. “I’m stronger than you on any level, get your act together before I really show you!” I let him go and helped Tides to his feet. “Shadow!” Flurry yelled a sharp pain flared through my back. I whipped around to look at the red pony. He held a knife at his ready. He swung but I caught his swing making his knife fall. I used his arm to pin him to the floor. “Some pony get a guard!” “We're here already!” The pony swung his hind leg at me, hitting me in the face. I lost my grip on him long enough for him to grab his knife and get up. Without hesitation I turned and back kicked his arm making him scream as he hit the floor. “You guards do a great job!” I said as I walked away toward Flurry. “We should go.” I said to her, “Your back.” “Don’t worry about me, let's get you away from here.” She got up and we walked back to her parent’s room. It had been about an hour so I assumed Shining would be at least a little better. “Quiet Shadow, he's asleep.” “Oh nevermind then there was a fight in the dining hall, it's been taken care of don’t worry the guards got it.” “Oh my your back.” “Yeah.” “Come in, I'll take care of it.” “No no, that's not your job, I'll find a doctor to take care of it.” “You’re pale, you have blood running down your sides and you’ve started a trail. I'm afraid you won't make it to a doctor in time.” “I’ll be fine, Cadance, don't worry about me.” I tried to hide my heavy breathing. I didn't want her to take care of me, it's not her job. “You're breathing heavily.” She put a hoof around my neck. “It’s not your job Cadance!” I shook her off. “Please Shadow.” Flurry said “Ugh! Fine!” I can't say no to Flurry. I don't know why I just can’t say no. Cadance went to grab a few things and I finally got a chance to look at the room. The floor was a rather ugly green, the rest of the room was complimentary colors like blue and some pale yellow. The drapes were yellow, they caught your attention when you walked in and the bed and side tables were all different shades of blue. “This might hurt but it shouldn’t be too much.” I brushed it off. I didn't think anything she used would really hurt. I was wrong when she wiped the cloth over the wound. It was more painful than what caused the wound. I yelled in pain lurching forward. “That hurt more than what caused the wound!” “Quiet quiet!” I writhed in pain but tried to stay quiet. “It couldn’t have hurt that bad.” “What are you using?” “I’m using regular… oh this was a cleaning grade.” “Cadance! It just keeps burning!” “Ok come back over let me wipe it off.” “I need to sit somewhere I'm about to collapse.” Flurry pulled out a chair but it was no use. I just sat down where I stood. “Ok just lay down don’t move.” “Do you have to be so loud?” I heard shining say from my left. “Sorry honey, we'll be quieter.” I heard him shuffle around and Cadance came closer to me. “What? Is he ok?” Shining asked. “Kind of.” Cadance said. I heard him moving again his hooves hit the floor and cadence told him to go back to bed that she had it covered. “I treated him like crap, let me at least try to not look like an asshole.” “Shining, go back to bed you need it.” I said. He ignored me “What did you use on him? I feel like he’s bleeding more than he should be.” “I grabbed the cleaning version of the alcohol.” “What! How! Shadow slow down your breathing deep breaths.” Shining said “I can’t.” I said in between breaths. “Flurry keep him from passing out. You normally don’t have an issue when you get hurt like this, why is it doing this to you now?” Shining said “I’m weak.” “Here, look at me.” Flurry said “I can’t.” She moved so I could see her. “Can you see me now?” “Barely.” “Where do I need to be?” “You’re just blurry there’s nothing you can do about it.” “Cadance go get Doc Pristine.” She ran out I could hear her running down the hallway. “This isn’t working shining.” I said over the span of probably 2 minutes. “Shut up!” “Do me a favor and take care of my son.” For what its worth. (To myself)For what its worth I very much enjoyed writing this story. I come back to it for inspiration and it gives me an idea of where I came from. When I began writing this story I was severely depressed and as I got through it the tone changed. It's hard to write a story like this one with multiple points of view and multiple tones throughout. maybe one day I can make this anew one that's truly different and not just a fixup like I tried before. If you enjoyed it I'm glad if not I understand. I ask that even though this was bad that you stick around for it can only get better.
What Goes Up Must Come DownAuthor's Note This story is dedicated to any and all suffering with suicidal thoughts or depression [Your Age] is too young. If you need help call the suicide hotline: 988 Not in America? You can still get the help you need! Find your country's helpline. CDC Suicide Prevention Resource for Action Suicide Prevention Resource Center What Goes Up Must Come Down “Twilight!” See Twilight was the one that I think really made it ok for me to be a captain because there was no way Luna was simply ok with it. “Shadow! There was a fight and Flash got hurt, he's with Doc now.” Twilight said. I knew my group wasn’t doing well but I didn't know they were fighting each other or why they were fighting each other. “Where are they!” “In their barracks I set one of the guards from another group there.” “What caused it?” “Same as usual somepony got somepony hurt” “Alright that’s it, I'm ending this now!” “Shadow wait!!” “What!” I yelled at her, causing her to step back a little and get tense. “Y-you know why they’re fighting. First you get hurt then flash now they think someones at fault.” “That doesn't make it any better!” At this point I had heard enough to throw them all out but knowing Twilight any amount meant that would turn out too well. So I did the next best thing. The old oak door was shut so I kicked it in almost clean off its frame. “HEY!” “Uh what?” said Ace as he shifted uncomfortably waiting for the inevitable. “Who started the fight?” I yelled the question in sheer rage. “Chase did.” “I did not!” “I'm making it easy. If I have to go get it from Flash I'm going to make it a living hell on whoever started it!” “I started it!” a voice from the corner I was only slightly familiar with. He was a blue-ish earth pony with a solid orange mane. He was a good kid who only got mad when picked on but he never resorted to violence. “Don’t cover for him!” said Ace. "Ace, I'm relying on your word. Whoever started it, I'll go to Flash if I have to!” At this point, I was fuming because my team had gone from trying to kill each other to protecting each other. “Believe me or not, it was Chase.” “Chase, take your belongings and go! I'll determine if you come back or not!” “It was one–” “That was an order!” Chase quickly grabbed the few things he had and left, running into me on the way out. “As for the rest of you, you'll have plenty of time off. I quit!” With that, I left to the dismay of the group and Govend my best friend a griffon that could put any other to shame. “Shadow what happened?” “Twilight tell everyone I said bye... I quit!” “What? Wait!” “What!” "Shadow, this is extreme! Think about what you’re doing!” “I know what I'm doing, I'm taking a break longer than I have time off for!” and just like that, I was leaving as I walked down the marble halls I realized this would most likely be the last time I saw this place. I walked past Luna on my way out "so this is it?" she asked me "yeah you can rest easy now!" It would be five years before I talked to anyone from the guard. I spent most of my five years off getting drunk every night and wandering home. Until one night, when I got home and found that my house had been broken into. I didn't have much, but what I did have, they took. I got a better job the next day to try and make more money to get back what I lost, as the police couldn’t do anything. The money I got from the royal guard was only barely enough to sustain my life. You would expect to get more from such a job, but I guess not. I worked my new job for around a year, working hard and getting paid little—some nights there was no food to eat. It had been exactly 5 years and 2 months since the day I quit when I got a knock on the door. When I opened the the morning sun flooded my eyes and blinded me. “I should’ve gotten to you earlier, it's about Govend. Two months ago he went missing on a scouting trip and he never made it home. I didn't want to say anything until we found him but we never did. I'm so sorry shadow.” “He’s… gone?” “Yeah we're still looking for him but at this point it's hopeless.” I ushered her in. "I thought you were well off?" Twilight questioned. "I was but I got robbed." "you have..." "Nothing? Yeah I know. How much longer will you guys look?" "we're stopping today." "what if someone funded it?" "even if we found him he couldn't be alive." "Govend is resourceful and resilient something would have to be stronger than him to kill him." "over the Vinested forest?" "why are we scouting that area?" "a disease took out most of the vines and it's become a viable area for changelings and the alike." "but if funded?" "as long as we had the funds and there wasn't any real threat to us then yes we would look." "I'll fund it." "What? How?" "That griffon was my best friend and I failed him by leaving I won't fail him again by letting him go unfound even if he is dead having a proper send off is deserved." "You can't afford to." "money doesn't matter. I'll go into debt to find him." "you can't do that! I won't let you." "then I'll go out myself." "you're not fit to Shadow you know that." "Someone has to find him! If you won't I will!" She stumbled back at my outburst. "I'm sorry I'm tired and at this point... I don't know how to describe how I feel." "What have you been doing these years?" "Huh. You don’t want to know.” “I asked.” “Drunk.” “When did you start drinking?” “About 15 minutes after I left the guard. It helps me forget.” “I could kind of tell, you look more depressed now than when you were with the guard.” “Huh, depressed is an understatement.” “What do you mean?” “Drinking kept me from…” “Shadow...” I hung my head both in disappointment of my self and sorrow for her. “I’ve been really close some days.” “Shadow why did you never contact me?” "I don't want to rely on others and I didn’t want you to see me the way I was.” “I could’ve helped you.” I looked back at her “How’s flash?” “He made it out alright, but he left two years ago when he hurt one of his wings. He had such a bad case of lock wing that it just closed and never opened again." “What! He had the best wings out of the whole guard. What happened?” “Another fight. Ever since his wing got hurt, he’s not been the same; he even started avoiding Shining Armor and me.” “That’s not like him, you two were close, are you sure he’s ok?” “I don’t know, he won’t give me the time of day.” “What about Spike?” "Huh, he didn’t care that you left; you never liked him anyways.” "Whoa, that's not true!” "You're sure because you did your best to avoid him.” “Ugh, it wasn’t that I hated him, it was just… I didn't feel right around him. When I was alone for all those years, I made friends with a dragon roughly his age. We did everything together. Then the timberwolves came one night and trapped us in a cave. He made a distraction and ran out. He didn't see the river; stepped one foot in it and was gone. It's all my fault.” “It’s not your fault; he was trying to help you!” “He would’ve lived if I stopped him!” “And this is why you are the way you are now?” "mostly, there's other things but this is mostly why my colors are dark and I don't tell others about me. it's also why I wake up every morning wishing I hadn't.” “You’ve told me all of this confidently.” “I can trust you. When he disappeared, I looked for days for him. When I left, I vowed never to go back. Now I wonder if I should maybe just look one more time for any signs that might give me closure.” “Do it now, nothing is stopping you.” “It’s not that simple. I don't remember the exact location anymore, not only that it's at least a day's flight from here.” “You need to go back there just to see.” “I know. What would it take to be a captain again?” “You’re hired!” It was getting pretty late so I let twilight sleep at my place in the guest bedroom. I thought I would get to sleep in but that didn’t work out. “Shadow, I went to the police station this morning, and they think they found Govend. “What?” “Go to the police station.” With that I left turning a 5 minute walk into 1 minute flight when I got there an officer outside. I didn't notice until it was too late that it was Chase. As I began to walk up to Chase I noticed a new scar on his face as well as what was clearly some stab wounds. “Chase?” “Shadow?” “When did you get a job here?” “When you fired me!” “Oh, yeah. You got hurt after that?" He put his jacket back on covering the scars. “What are you here for?” “Twilight sent me.” “Follow me then.” He started walking in and I did the same. We passed through the main room nothing special just a tan painted room with dark oak accents and 9 desks spread throughout the middle of the floor leaving only just enought space for the two of us to walk. I saw a few ponies I knew but nothing spectacular. We turned a corner to a tan hallway and that led to a file room. “Twilight told me about Govend. We found him a while ago.” He pulled out some manila folders and passed them to me “is this him?” “Yep, that's him.” “Here he’s at the general hospital. Show them that they’ll let you in. I found him about 1 or 2 months ago five miles into the forest.” “Why were you five miles into the forest… scratch that. Why are you doing this for me?” “My day off so I went on a hike. I'm doing it because you and Govend were better friends than anyone I knew.” “Thanks...” “I'll lead you out, if I don’t you’ll get stopped.” He led me out "thanks again this means a lot." "yeah no problem... oh and Shadow how are you holding up?" "I'm still standing." "don't do anything stupid..." he rubbed the front of his chest before turning around to head back in it was another scar. I took the flight to the hospital and showed them what Chase had given me. “I'll have to pass you through with the doctor you've got documents that say you’re good to go in but I still have to let the doctor know” The nurse at the check in said. It wasn't anything special not too technologically advanced. Simple white flooring short distance to the ceilings and a white walls with a light blue stripe at about waist height. “Oh wait there he is, Dr.Whooves!” [aside from the story if you're confused it’s Dr.Hooves but his occupation is actually a doctor I liked the way he looked compared to the other doctors so I just changed it a little ;) ] “Yes nurse?” “We have a pony here to see Govend he has the documentation” “Let me see” “Wait Dr.Whooves!?” “Shadow!” “It’s been forever how are you!” “I’m doing fine how about yourself?” “Hah, I could be much better” “I'm on break, can we talk?” “Yeah!” I followed Doc to the outside tables where surprisingly no others were. It was just a few small tables with some shrubbery and trees lining the small courtyard of cobble ground. “You left and you didn’t even say bye what happened?” “Too much with me getting hurt and Spike questioning our friendship which I'll admit we really didn’t have and Flash getting hurt. I needed an escape and fast I didn't look back until 3 years ago” “Why didn’t you just take time off?” “I would’ve just come back to the same thing, a group that hated each other and I didn't have the heart to separate them myself so I fired Chase and then left.” “What have you been doing this whole time?” “Hah, pulling out my inner drunk every night then going home to bed and doing it again the next day” “That’s not good for you. Wait, when did you start drinking?” “About 5 years ago” “Shadow, that's not a good thing.” “It’s allowed me to relax and forget everything bad I've done” “You sound depressed.” “That's an understatement.” “How bad is it?” “I’ve come pretty close some days” “I wish you would’ve contacted me.” “I didn’t want to be seen that way, it would've just made it worse.” “I want to talk more but my lunch break is almost over so I have to go” “You didn’t tell me it was your lunch break, I would've declined so you could eat.” “Believe me I'll be fine” “So you're not the doc for the guard anymore?” “No, I go up there every once in a while though. Let me see the files. I can tell you the room the one you’re going to see is” I passed doc the files and he opened it up. His eyes went wide when he saw the name. “Umm… I know that you and him were good friends so I'll tell you straight up, he probably won’t remember you” “What why?” “He’s got a serious case of amnesia” “What are the chances he does?” “about not gonna happen. I was going there next. I'm trying to jog his memory on something. Maybe you can help, do you have anything he might remember?” “I have myself.” he sighed. "follow me” He lead me to the elevator and we went up three or four floors then walked down the hallway to a room. “Govend how are you today” Said doc. Govend had clearly just woken up I could tell by the look on his face. “Who’s he?” Govend said completely disregarding doc. “I was hoping you would remember him it’s Shadow from the guard you two worked together.” “Wait the royal guard” “Yes! Do you remember anything about it?” Doc was ecstatic that he said this. “Doc, how long have you been working with Govend?” I asked. “two months give or take.” Doc replied. “Umm… there were 11 no 17 no, yeah 17. fights happened all the time.” Govend said. “Yeah that's about right.” I said confirming Govend. “Good, do you remember anything else?” Doc asked. “There was a fight some guy got hurt some guy got fired and some guy quit but I can’t remember any names” "even looking at him you can't tell?" Govend looked at me hard almost studying me. “Wait, you're Shadow?” “Yeah” I said. "You either got fired or quit." "give him the other two names but don't tell him what happened to them." "well there was Flash and- "Flash got hurt you quit and Chase was fired." "is that right?" Doc asked. "yes." "good this is the most progress I've made." “Doc Whooves? Wait where am I?" Govend asked. "Wait what do you remember?" doc asked. "scouting out over the Vinested forest and that's it." "Where do you work?" "I'm a Royal Guard." "I want to run some tests to see what changed while I get them ready you can remember you friend here." "Shadow!" "Hey Gov..." "you're alive?" "yeah suprisingly." "there was a rumor you died." "might as well have." "I can see you doing well." “According to doc you went missing 2 months ago. He’s been trying to get you to remember things for a while now.” “When did you find out?” “Yesterday.” “Wow you really keep up.” "yeah..." "Alright I'm back there's no wait you're first today." Doc said. "Have fun." I said. two hours later he came back. "all good?" I asked "yeah." "Great I have to go though." "wait take him with you." doc said. "He doesn't want to go with me. I abandoned him. “I’ll go with him.” Govend replied “You sure?” “Yeah. What kind of question is that Shadow?” “Just making sure.” after the usual exiting the hospital stuff we made our way out and back towards my place “What did you mean by that in there?” “Don't worry about it.” “Dude seriously what did you mean?” “Sigh… I just feel bad for abandoning you and essentially screwing you over.” “You were overwhelmed, it's fine.” “It's really not.” “Shadow are you ok?” “Have I ever been ok?” “Has it gotten that bad? I mean I knew you were bad off but I didn’t know it had gotten that bad.” “There’s been days where I've come pretty close to… well…” “And you never wrote to me?.” “Yeah I didn’t want to be seen that way.” We made it back to my place and found Twilight sitting on the couch. “Twilight I found someone.” “Govend! Govend what happened to you?” She asked. “I don’t know, the last thing I remember was scouting over the forest.” “Alright, I’m going back to Canterlot to rejoin the guard and talk to Luna.” I said. “Wait, you can do that?” Govend asked me. “He’s always been able to, he's the only one that's not a relative or her personal guard that can see her.” Twilight responded. “Are you guys coming with me?” I asked. “Yes!" They said together. “Twilight, do you know what happened to my partner?” Govend asked. “Umm… you declined to have one after shadow left.” Twilight responded “Seriously?” I said “I didn’t want anyone else.” He said. “Alright come on let's go.” I responded “How are we getting there?” “We can fly...” We left at once and made it there in record timing. I was expecting some changes after 5 years but not as many as there were. “Alright I expected some changes but this is excessive.” there were guards everywhere literally swarming the place some were flying over head others were just walking around the place. “Hah, a couple years back we got attacked pretty hard and their response was to put a guard wherever one fit that's just one part of the guard though.” “Wait, they split the guard?” “Yeah it got too big for just Shining Armor to handle.” “So how does it work now?” “He overlooks his own group and works alongside Luna and Celestia with the whole royal guard.” “Huh, that's new.” “Yeah you’ll like Shining Armor, you two will get along.” Me and twilight looked at him. I thought he knew me and Shining used to be friends. “Alright I'm going to talk to Luna assuming she’s awake at this hour.” “She should be. She doesn’t sleep much anymore.” “Alright thanks Twilight.” I made my way down the halls trying not to get noticed by anyone but I had to go through Luna's personal guards and I was surprised to see that after 5 years the guards hadn’t changed.” “Shadow?” “Plains!” “When did you get back?” “About 2 minutes ago.” “I never thought you would come back once I heard how you left.” “I didn’t plan on it. What have you been up to?” “Trying to be useful.” “What? You are if it wasn’t for you anyone could just walk in on Luna.” “Yeah whatever get in there.” I walked into her quarters and took it in it was different from the last time I saw it. Blue it was Blue everything was Blue. The desk had gold accents on every corner as well as ever other table, box, triangle, or corner owning item. “Luna.” “Shadow?” “Hey.” “When did you come back?” “About 5 minutes ago.” “I thought you weren’t coming back.” “I came back because of Twilight.” “What do you mean?” “she convinced me that I'm a failure and I'm only worth something here.” "that doesn't sound like her." “That's probably not how she said it but that's how I feel."” "we always have room." "Captain?" "yep." "after all the time you had been around me before you're still weary of me." "don't worry I was able to rest easy after you left." "I see, well you can rest easy while I'm here as well." "I'm glad. I'm willing to put behind the past if you are." "I would like to although you still don't understand everything." "I know what happened I know that you were forced into the position and you forced our enemy out of the castle." "then why do you hold something against me?" "I don't you do." I was confused but we promised to leave the past in the past. When I left I looked for Govend “Govend.” “Hey” “I need a place to sleep.” “I got my old quarters back you can sleep in the other bunk” “Awesome.” I went to sleep and didn't wake up until around 10 am when Shining Armor woke me. “You have a visitor that goes by rusty." “What?” “You have a visitor that goes by rusty." I shot out of bed. “What time is it?!” “10am.” "that's my brother." “you have a brother?" "sadly. He's not here to visit I promise that." I walked out the the castle gates sure enough it was my brother. “Well Rusty long time no see” “Right back at you.” My brother said “Why are you here?” “I'm not allowed to be?” “I never said that now did I?" "I guess not." "you never answered my question." "I felt a little rampant." "Can you pawn it off on some small village north of here?" "the Crystal Empire?" "I said small!" "I like this place." "Well you can't rampage this place!" “What are you going to do about it?” “find out.” “The weakling of the family is stepping up to do something?" “it's about time isn't it?"
Shadows Go ColdAuthor's Note This is the start of the rest of a series that never came to be what I wanted, but as I move toward what's next I must leave behind what can't be helped. So without further ado here is the unfinished remains of the series. Shadows Go Cold It was bitterly cold outside and I hate being cold so I put on the uniform given to me when I joined the royal guard. Today felt different. It felt like bad was lurking; this had me on edge and it was noticeable. I walked out of my quarters and everyone was running around frantically. “Whoa! Whoa! Twilight what's happening?” “Make sure you have your group together and get down to Ponyville!” “Why?” “Just do it!” “Luna!” “Talk to shadow whatever is going to happen is bad he wants us gone!” “What?! Where is he?" "In here!" "Govend?" I asked as I ran into his quarters. It was nothing much just a solid light gray room with two beds and a desk in the far right corner “What the hell are you doing and why!” I asked. “What?” He asked all groggy as he woke up. “You told Luna to have everyone out by noon, why?” “What time is it?” He asked still groggy but that question had him waking quickly. “10am!” “You guys need to leave, it's not safe here!” “Why! Tell me why!” I yelled at him. “You guys are in danger I'm trying to save you. My brother came back and if you guys are gone it might change what he does here." “We can stop him!” “You can't I know first hand!” “If the whole royal guard can’t stop him what makes you think you can” “I'm his brother I know him!" “I'm not leaving you to die!” He jumped out of his bed and pinned me to the wall. “I'm not giving you a choice in this, you leave here on your feet or being carried it’s up to you!” I pushed him away. “You only ever think about yourself!” "Shining how is he thinking of himself? He's looking out for us." Govend asked. “That’s not what matters, what matters is he didn’t stop to see what anyone else thought of this!” "it doesn't matter what anyone else thinks! I'm trying to help you guys!" “What do you want me to do? My best friend is going to get himself killed!” “I want you to leave and make sure everyone makes it safely to Ponyville!” “Fine! Be that way!” I made sure I was the last to leave but I never actually left whatever was happening here was not good and I wasn’t about to let Shadow die. I saw Shadow's brother arrive a short conversation and they were fighting each other. Magic I've never seen before was used. Heavy dark magic was used. A thick black mist covered the area where you could only see spells made by Shadow. Blue and green spikes rained down and balls of fire were thrown randomly into the mist. Finally some pony hit the ground hard. I left my hiding spot to see the action. As soon as I saw who hit the ground I knew I had to help. “Hey!” I said. “Who are you?” The tan pony asked. “I could ask the same question!” “I'd have to assume Shadow is your friend!” “Only the best!” “You should’ve tried harder to keep him from this!” “It’s his fault he’s here but I won't let him die to you!” “Shining! Run while you—” a blood curdling yell came from Shadow as his brother dug his hoof harder onto Shadow's chest. “I don’t think you were addressed Shadow, let your friend exercise his voice!” “Whether I address him or not there are three of us here he can talk!” “Maybe I just don’t want him to!” “Maybe I don't want you to!" “Shining shut up you’re going to get yourself killed!” “It’s too late for that he chose his fate when he came out from hiding!” “Why are you here? Why are you doing this?” “You wouldn’t understand and I don't feel like explaining!” “You're an ill-tempered pony, you just don’t know when to leave somepony alone!” I cast a spell but by that time he had already cast one. I was thrown into the wall to my left. in a daze I heard their conversation. “Shining! Shining!” Shadow yelled. “If he’s still alive I’ll be surprised he hit that wall hard and if he is alive he’ll certainly never cast a spell again!” “You took everything from me but you won’t take him!” I watched with all I had as Shadow exploded into a ball of fire sending his brother flying. I woke up to the feeling of being carried. It was Shadow well what was left of him. “Shadow what happened?” he didn’t respond and I didn’t think he ever would. His horn was broken and he limped on probably all four legs. “Shadow stop! I tried to yell at him. "Shadow!” I tried again. “You can’t walk.” “They’ll come back for us! take a break!” “They won’t make it back in time. Look at your leg.” I hadn’t noticed it before but I was pretty hurt. My leg was primarily red, there was no way I was walking on it. “How far?” “Don’t know, shut up and save your energy you’ll need it” He was right I felt dizzy already. I relaxed but tried to stay awake. Time didn't exist. After what felt like days Shadow collapsed we were just outside of Ponyville. “Shadow! Shining!” It was Twilight and Luna running frantically in our direction “I don’t care about me how’s shadow.” It probably sounded more like a garbled mess but they looked at him first. “Shining... Shining?” “Huh? What?” “How do you feel?” “Is dead an option?” “I guess but you’re not dead.” “Twilight?" "Hi Shiny." "What happened to Shadow?” “Doc said you’ll be alright just a messed up leg.” “Twilight.” “He said your horn was messed up and to give it some time before you try any big spells.” “Twilight!” “What?” “What happened to Shadow?” “He… he, didn’t make it Shining. We all tried to help him but he was to far gone” “What!” “I’m sorry! We tried so hard to save him but it was no use he wasn’t trying.” “Did he say anything?” “He never woke up.” “What am I supposed to do now?” “Remember to never forget” The Letter Shining Armor, It was a great pleasure to serve with you but it was an even greater one to be your friend. I get you hate me for how things ended but please understand why I did it. Don’t let me being gone affect you friends come and go but memories stay forever. I wish you the best, Shadow Colt, Red Mane. P.S. Tell Govend I'm sorry Luna will treat him well.
Blue LightIt had been quite the day we had a scouting trip go awry so we had to go find a few ponies. Luna keeps thinking she found shadow and the guard as a whole is just not ok. It's been 2 years since we lost Shadow so the wound was still raw. It was recognized what he did for us but we also realize how little we did to help him in all honesty we probably did worse for him. “Shining!” “What?” “Look at this!” “No! Not you too!” It was a photo of the forest just outside of canterlot in it was a figure very closely resembling Shadow “It looks so close to him though!” “He’s gone twilight! He’s gone! We saw it with our own eyes! He's dead! What don’t you understand!” Tears started to well up in her eyes. I knew I had screwed up. “Twilight I'm sorry… I just… I don't want false hope.” she looked down and ran away ‘Great I've screwed up now.’ I thought to myself. “You’ve got to get some help.” Said Garring he was new to the group and the first Griffon I ever had. “What do you mean i'm fine she’s messed up.” “If you’re fine then you would console her not yell at her!” He was right and no matter how much I hated it I couldn’t get mad. “I know I just… it’s not that I'm not ok I’m just tired of hearing it.” “It’s going to go on until they figure out he’s truly gone and when that day comes you’ll really hate it.” he walked passed me “Also we have a new guy coming tomorrow he’s… well you’ll see.” I didn’t know whether to be sad or happy about that. I mean I'm happy to accept somepony but the way he said it was well… not comforting. It was late so I went to sleep. I swear that as soon as I hit that pillow I was out. I woke up to the sound of knocking. I looked at the clock and it said it was about 6am ‘great this will go real well’ I thought as I got up and quickly dressed. I opened the door to see Flash (Flash Sentry) “You’re wanted in the break room, it's about the new guy you’re getting today.” “What has everyone up about this new kid?” “You’ll see.” We went to the break room. I expected there to be a few ponies there at this time but I underestimated by a long shot. “Wow everypony is here!” “Have you seen that new kid you’re getting today?” “No. I haven’t gotten him yet.” “His real name is Crimson Shadow but he goes by Blue Light. He is very similar to Shadow both in his name and how he looks.” “Ok so?” “You know how a shadow could change the way he looked color wise.” “Yes.” “This guy can too.” “Ok? I’m still lost.” “We don’t want him.” “That’s why you guys aren’t getting him.” “That’s not what we mean we all agree you should turn him down.” “What? Have you lost your mind? We can't turn a pony down simply because he looks like another pony!” “How can you be ok with accepting him, he's exactly like Shadow. Was Shadow not your friend?” “You have lost your mind if you think I'm going to turn a pony down because he looks like Shadow. Shadow was my friend! That’s why I'm ok with accepting this kid! He would want us to move on! He never cared that we liked him, he never did this to be noticed or famous or liked he did it to help others. He would want us to move on! I’ve started, why don’t you guys! You ponies are pathetic. If I find out that you did anything to him or my group I’ll rain down hell on you! I left slamming the door behind me normally. I could just wait for the new recruits to come find me but with the way they were acting I had no doubt they would get in this kids way. “Hello, I'm looking for a Shining Honor. Can you help me?” “Are you Crimson Shadow?” “Yeah, who are you?” “I’m Shining Armor, the one you’re looking for.” “Oh yeah, Shining Armor not honor, sorry.” “It’s alright the rest of the group is in the quarters just down the hall I’ll introduce you.”we didn’t even make it into the doorway before he just stopped. “Something wrong?” “There’s a Griffon in there!” “Yeah, He’s ok don’t worry trust me.” I basically had to drag this poor kid in there but finally he would come in just enough to be seen. “Alright this is Crimson Shadow he’s the new arrival” of course garring was the first to speak to him he wasn’t taking the hint to simply shut up, “Do you have a nickname?” “Um… my friends call me Shadow.” my eyes went wide and then closed as I dipped my head i looked up and I could see it in their eyes they went from OK to very uncomfortable real quick. “Those from Shadow's group are excused.” The five of them left as crimson looked at me puzzled. “I’ll tell you later” I told him. It didn’t take long for him to make friends well… with everyone but those from shadow’s group and Garring. Garring tried his best to not be scary but it wasn’t working out too well the kid simply wouldn’t get close. I pulled the kid aside to talk about earlier. “So you were puzzled about earlier.” “Yeah I'm quite confused.” “About 2 years ago we lost a pony named Shadow Colt.” “The memorial on the wall?” We made a small memorial in Shadow’s honor recognizing all he had done for us. I still had mixed feelings about it because it wasn’t something he would’ve wanted but we all have to compromise somewhere I guess. “Yeah he did a lot for the guard and he was loved by all of us but he gave his life to protect us from a bigger enemy one that us combined wouldn’t be able to stop.” “Sounds like a good pony.” “Yeah, if only he knew that’s what we all thought.” “What do you mean?” “In my opinion we kind of failed him, we never showed him that he was appreciated and we never thanked him for anything he did.” “I’m sure he knew or else he wouldn’t have stayed.” “Yeah I sure hope so.” “Would it help if I went from Crimson Shadow to Blue Light?” “Don’t change yourself to appease the others. They’ll get over it or they’ll live with it…or they’ll do something stupid.” Those words bothered me. I didn't think they would do anything to him directly but with them anything is possible. “I’m not wanted, am I?” “They don’t want you but I do.” “Maybe I should just leave and come back later. I mean I'm assured a spot.” “No, they may not welcome you but I do.” “How long have you known Shadow?” “Years. The memorial and log books don’t show it well but the whole time he was here was about 15 years. Well there was a 5 year break for him but I still knew him.” “So he gave a lot of time to this.” “There were days he wouldn't even sleep. He was always ready to get something done.” “What was the enemy that he fought?” “He claimed it was his own brother and I believed him. He was pretty close to the way Shadow looked.” “How do you know?” “I was there, he didn't want me there but I stayed anyway.” “I’m sure he appreciated it though.” “I don’t know, sometimes I wonder if he would’ve lived if I wasn’t in his way.” “Don’t think that way.” “Saying he would’ve died anyways?” “You’re making it very hard to help.” “Don’t worry, I'll be fine.” “You don’t sound like you’ll be.” “Yeah I've been getting that lately.” “Get help then.” “I don’t really talk about my feelings.” “So then what the hell did you do there?” “I told you about Shadow, that's all.” “Yeah ok whatever you say.” He walked away but I couldn’t stop thinking about what he said. Was I really OK or was I falling apart? A couple months past nothing fun or exciting happened but tension was building between the guard. This banjo string could only get so much tighter before it snapped and when it did I wasn't sure what would happen. I did the usual patrolling of the palace and this took around an hour. When I made back to the quarters something was off. “Hey kid.” “Oh hey.” These words quivered as they came out. He was scared of something. It didn't take me long to see that he had gotten into a fight. “Did you win?” “Win what?” “Your fight.” “Oh… I think." It was everything I had to keep my composer and not blow up. Not at him but at the other group. I thought I knew who’s group did this but I wanted to make sure who it was. “Who did you beat up?” “I don’t know his name but he was orange in color with a blue mane.” “Wait Flash?” “I guess.” I was astonished. I knew Flash was uncomfortable around him but I wasn’t sure why he would do this. I made my way to the break room where I found Flash and Lanes. “You need to get your guy under control!” “Shut up before I put a pony sized hole in the wall.” Flash was upset but not at me. I came in mad but when he said that I realized there was more to it. “What happened?” “It was my fault I instigated it.” “Why?” “It’s just weird having a replacement Shadow around.” “That’s not what he is.” “That’s what it feels like I mean he looks almost the exact same!” “That's not what he is trying to be.” “I know it’s just uncomfortable.” “When he joined he offered to change his colors and be Blue Light. I told him no, that he didn’t need to change. I think maybe I should take him up on that offer but on one condition.” “What?” “You guys have to act like he’s just any other pony in the guard, don't avoid him, don’t start fights, and don’t look at him as a Shadow replacement.” “I can do that.” “Then I'll take him up on the offer.” “Thanks I guess.” “How’s your… well everything.” “He can fight that’s for sure.” After making Sure Flash was ok I went back to the quarters. “Hey kid, do you remember the offer you made me when you joined?” “Yeah about being Blue Light.” “Well I'll take you up on the offer but only if you still want to.” “Yeah I’ll do it.” “You’re sure.” “Yes.” “Alright, they're just not ready for somepony that looks like Shadow.” “That’s why I made you the offer before I figured this would happen.” “Huh. sorry." It was late in the day so I headed to my quarters but I stopped before leaving. “Hey when the… Whoa, that's completely different!” “Yeah, white and blue are pretty far from dark gray and red.” “Umm anyways when the rest of the guard comes in let them know I went to sleep.” “Yep.” I went to sleep but I didn’t sleep long, maybe about an hour. I was woken up by Govend. He was never one to disturb anyone so I assumed it was urgent. “Hey what’s wrong?” “The last scouting trip never came back; it was Garring and Crimson.” “What was their path?” “The edge of the timberwolves line.” “The kid has only been here 3 months and you guys send him to the timberwolves line?” “Flash suggested that they go.” I pushed past Govend and headed towards Flash’s quarters but he met me halfway. “I promise there was no ill intent.” “Then why did you suggest them?” “One was good at navigation and the other was good at fighting.” “You know Blue doesn’t like Garring!” “Look I wasn’t trying to hurt either of them, I didn't know they didn’t get along!” he was genuine so my anger turned to worry. “Alright you’re coming with me.” “I can’t Luna needs me, I'm already late to see her.” “I’m going alone then.” “That’s not safe and you know it.” “I don’t care!” I grabbed some armor and headed out with where they were at. The armor wouldn’t do much but it was worth a shot. I knew the path they were supposed to take but I stopped when I saw blood. There was no reason for blood unless the timberwolves had pushed further into canterlot . I looked up expecting to see one of the timberwolves but there was nothing. I followed the blood for as long as I could. “Shining!” it was a quite yell he really struggled to get that out. “What the hell happened!” Garring looked like he had been hit with something big but this was just Garring, Blue was nowhere in sight “The timberwolves they must have pushed farther in.” he was clutching his chest which was red for the most part. “How bad is it!” “It’s bad! I sent Blue to get help. I couldn't walk any farther.” “I’ll stay here with you.” “Thanks.” “How long have you been alone?” “Long enough to see the moon go from the east to where it is now.” I looked to see the moon was making its descent on the west side. “It's been a long time, did Blue know how to get back?” “He started in the right direction.” “We just wait then. How did Blue seem around you?” “He was not ok the whole time.” “What happened to him that he doesn’t like a Griffon?” “Could be anything” “I don’t know even the guys that were taught griffons were bad get along with griffons” “Oh well it happens.” “Has he tried to make conversation?” “Little.” “What happens when you try?” “Very short.” We stopped talking for a while to just listen. The sounds were nice; you don’t get them in your quarters. “How’re you feeling?” I looked over to him. It was dark so I couldn’t actually see much other than his outline. It had been maybe 20 to 30 minutes since I made it to him. “Garring.” He didn't respond so I said it again louder and I hit his shoulder. Nothing “Shining!” “Lanes?” “Blue made it back he said Garring was still out here we told him that you came out.” “Garring is here but I think we’re too late.” “What!” “He’s not responding, we need to get him back!” We both struggled as we tried to hoist him up but finally the both of us were able to carry him even with the both of us it was a heavy load. By the time we made it back the top of the sun could be seen. “Shining!” Twilight's eyes went wide lanes, looked at me and I looked back. I think we both hoped she was just surprised to see a pony carrying a griffon but we knew that wasn’t it. “Is it bad?” “Umm… well… just take him to Doc.” her eyes welled up as she walked away. The other ponies that gathered all looked down as we walked by. I knew what was wrong. I just didn’t want to believe it. “Dr. Whooves!” “What can I… umm… wha–t happened.” he walked over, made one look and shook his head. He guided us into one of the rooms and we laid Garring down on the bed. I hadn’t realized how bad it was until now. “There’s nothing I can do, he's not here anymore.” We heard the door open and it was Blue. “Doc!” “In here!” “How bad…” he stood there wide eyed. I didn't know what his reaction would be since they didn’t actually get along well. “He’s in a better place, there's nothing I can do.” Doc and Lanes walked out. “This is my fault” “No it’s not Blue.” “If I had just waited for you he would be alive.” “You didn’t know I was coming.” “If only he was a pony.” “Huh?” “Don’t worry about it.” “Why does he need to be a pony?” “It only works on them.” “Trust me it’ll work on him.” “How would you know you can’t even cast a spell anymore!” He was right ever since I got hurt in that fight against Shadow’s brother I couldn't make spells. I had injured my horn so now every spell was painful. “Whoa, I wasn't trying to be mean!” “Sorry, you should go shower, you look nasty.” “Nah, I was planning to eat before showering.” “You do you but sit at the far corner where I can't see or smell you.” We both laughed at this. I made my way to the shower. It would feel great to get sleep. I've been up for 24 hours by now. With Garring gone I was unsure what to do next. “Shining luna wants you!” It was uncommon for Luna to send twilight to get me. Whatever it was, it was important. “Let me shower.” “I personally would like you to take a shower but she requested your immediate arrival.” “Is it life or death?” “I don’t know.” “She can wait, she'll appreciate me clean.” I took a quick shower and then ran to Luna. The guards stopped me though. “When were you asked to be here?” “Twilight sent me.” “Oh that’s right, sorry.” Usually Luna sends Govend to go get ponies but today was different. “Luna.” “I sent for you a while ago.” “I showered, it wouldn't have been right for me to come in here with how I looked.” “Actually I'm glad you showered. I saw you guys come in this morning.” “Yeah.” “That’s what I wanted to talk about.” “I figured.” “How is he?” “Garring?” “Yes.” “He didn’t make it.” “I’m sorry I didn't know.” “It’s alright I feel bad for the new kid Garring sent him for help but it didn’t work out.” “Wait, Garring sent him for help?” “Yeah that’s why he came back.” “Chaser said he left Garring out there purposefully.” “What?” “I found it hard to believe but I know you went out there so I wanted to know what you knew.” “Garring sent him for help as he couldn’t walk any farther.” “Govend!” “Yes.” “Go get Chaser.” “How come I always have to go get him.” “Does Govend not like Chaser?” “Chaser can get pretty annoying.” It didn't take long for Chaser to get here but there was awkward silence the whole time. “Luna you sent for me.” “You told me Blue purposefully left garring out there.” Chase looked at me with a with disgust. “That was an assumption based on the way it acts towards Garring.” “Seriously you called him it he’s a pony just like you and Luna and me Chaser!” “Chase there is a particular set of standards one has to meet to be a royal guard, and more yet to be the captain of it. You must be willing to risk everything for the country and ponies you are defending. You must be prepared for battle, you must be quick to react when needed, and most importantly you must always put other ponies ahead of yourself. Not everypony is made to bear it. You’ve proved over the past few days to be incapable of these standards. I'm relieving you of your duties.” He sat there in stunned silence. “You should be gone by morning lest I have you forcefully removed.” Chaser left in anger. “I expected consequences but not of this caliber.” “He was getting very unfit for the job. I was only going to demote him but when he made his statement on assumptions I decided he should be relieved. We work on facts not assumptions.” “If it’s ok I haven't had sleep for about 24 hours.” “One last thing.” She walked over to her desk and opened the top left drawer. Out of it she pulled a blue and gold lock box. She opened it and pulled out a journal. “This was Shadow's, he left it to me. I think you should give it to the kid.” “Are you sure? He left it to you.” “He said he wanted somepony to continue his legacy and only the right pony could open it. The kid is the one.” “If he gave it to you then he knows you can.” “I can’t and neither can you” she hands it to me. “You were right. Why would he lock it like this?” “I don’t know but if anyone can open it it’ll be Blue.” “I’ll bring it to him.” I headed back to the quarters where I knew Blue would be “Hey Blue.” “Oh hey Shining.” He looked stressed as he sat on his bed “Something wrong?” “I just…” he got up and hugged me “I'm so sorry it’s all my fault.” “None of this is your fault this is what happens we protect and serve others at the expense of our own safety he vowed to help others even if it meant he died so did shadow.” he stepped back and looked at me. “You don’t understand I could’ve saved him.” “I know he didn’t let you, he told me.” “I should have anyways.” “Let me tell you of my first battle as a member of the guard, stallions were taken that day. Good stallions with families and friends and ponies who cared about them. The changelings were defeated by a few cannons, and a bit of magical aim helping some spears and swords. The grounds were cleaned up and replanted, lives mourned and then laid to rest. We all moved on, it seemed, but me. That day was the first time my career viewpoint changed. In my childhood dream, guards sacrificed their own safety to protect others. It's still that. Yet, it means watching ponies you love like siblings die for a worthy cause. The grim reaper devoured Royal Guard ponies, demanding payment. The death of loved ones is scarier than your own. I still think about that.” “How are you ok?” “I talked to my family about how I felt.” “I can’t really do that.” “Too far away? You can take leave if you need, I'll grant it.” “No, my dad is out of the picture and my mom died.” “Oh! I’m sorry.” “It’s fine I never told you.” “You could talk to Twilight, she would listen.” “I’m just a random pony who won’t talk to me, she's royalty.” “I’m her brother, I could get you in if you wanted.” “Wait seriously!” “You didn’t know?” “I had no idea that’s cool!” “Oh anyways I had this.” I pulled out the journal I had been carrying and handed it to him. “This was Shadows' journal.” “No it can’t be.” “It is. Luna specifically told me to give it to you.” “Really? I can’t take this, I'm definitely not the one to get this.” “Open it.” he sighs and opens it. It actually opened for him “wait it seriously opened holy crap!” “Yeah, it opened its a book!” “watch.” I tried to open it both with my hooves and with magic but to no avail. “Wait, you really can’t open it?” “No I can’t.” “It doesn’t matter, I can't take it, the pony was a legend, I'm just a pony.” “He wanted this. It’s in the letter he left to Luna.” “I just…” he said as he was flipping through the pages. His eyes went wide when he made it to one of the pages. “What is it?” “This page has my name on it!” “Let me see.” He passed it to me out flat as soon as it left his hooves it closed. “You know I can’t open it.” “I didn’t close it!” “You read it.” He flips through the pages to where he was. “It says ‘to Blue Light or Crimson Shadow whichever you go by you are probably very confused on how this journal works and how I know who you are. I leave this journal to you to fill it with your adventures. It will only open to you and will close if someone takes it while open. There will be a day where you have to fight the same battle I died to. I can’t say how it will turn out. Use my stories to your advantage. I wish you the best of luck. Also tell Spike I’m sorry for being distant. I feel bad we never got to talk. I'll miss everyone. Maybe we’ll meet again someday.’ How did he know me? He said how he knew me?” “There’s so much we don’t know and will never know about him.” “I guess I have no option but to take this now.” “Yep, it's yours.” “Thanks I guess.” “Don’t thank me, thank Luna if she didn’t think of you this wouldn’t have happened.” “I can’t really thank her, you know I can’t go see her.” “I’ll tell her you said thanks.” It had been 2 months since Blue joined and in that time we somehow had someone get fired and someone pass away. I had a decision to make. Go on like I was or see if somehow Shadow was still around. That can wait till tomorrow I need sleep!
Fitting inI’ve found that this journal yearns for a certain type of story. I’ve got one for it, one that makes me wish I hadn't joined the guard. You don’t realize what you’ve got till it’s gone, you don’t know who your friends are till they're gone. I almost lost two and I still wonder if it’s my fault. We got woken up early as we had to go and inspect the area where two of our scouts were found dead. There wasn’t much abnormal about this; we have scouts go missing at least once a month; they usually get careless and walk into enemy territory. We didn’t think much about it until there was a frantic knock on the door. I went to open it but I was cut off. “It’s Cadance, let me get it.” “You got it boss.” he opened the door to a panicked and scared Cadance. “Hey honey what’s wrong?” “Don’t go! Have a different group go!” “This is my job, I have to go.” “What if you get hurt? What if you die? What will I do?” He embraced her in a hug. “I will always come back to my Cadance.” “Cadance if it's any consolation I’ll make sure he comes back unharmed.” yeah I screwed up on this remark. “Thank you.” They kissed and she walked away saddened. Shining turned around and quickly looked at me with a sad worried face. Did he know it was going to happen? How? “Are we all ready?” We all said yes and we were off. About an hour or two later we were at the approximate location. “Shining, want me to get an overhead view?” “Yeah, go for it.” I went to go just under the canopy of trees but once I made it over the bushes lining the road I knew we were screwed. Hundreds of eyes peered at me, their light green horn showing just above the brush. “You stopped, what is it?” “Were F’ing screwed!” “You’ve got eyes, what do we need to do?” “Two circles one inside of the other and walk back the way we came.” “Everyone does what he says!” They formed two circles and we slowly walked. I knew they could see me. I assumed they could see the group but I waited to move from my spot. “What are you doing?” “I’ve got their attention you guys get out while I have them!” “We don’t leave anypony behind!” “You either leave me behind or were going to have a lot of dead guards.” “Alright let's get out!” “We weren’t far into the forest so it didn’t take long for them to get to the edge . When the group made it to the edge they tore through the brush lining the road it was just a black mass headed at the group. But they stopped. “What the hell is that!” I turned around quickly to be met with a pony similar to the pictures of Shadow only he was wasn’t Shadow “Rusty!!” Shining yelled from the group. Shadow's journal had writing in it of the day he died. I don't know how Shadow did it but with the way his journal is I’m sure there was some mind play. “So you’re rusty.” I changed to my dark colors. I don't know why but it felt right. “And you’re Crimson Shadow.” “I am you’re the prick that killed your own brother.” “Yep, I see I need to finish something.” He blew through me pushing me to the side. I almost fell out of the air but caught myself. He was headed straight for shining. “Shing watch out!!!!” He shot up a shield but it wasn’t strong when Rusty made contact it shattered like glass. He pinned Shining to the ground and the guards that were around shining had been dazed by the shockwave of the shield breaking. I charged Rusty with everything I had, knocking him off of shining and dragging him through the dirt. “You think you can stop my will! I’ll get you like I did shadow and so many others.” “I think I got you here!” “Look around you! I won this, you're no stronger than Shadow, I’ll weaken you like I did him.” “Have a fun time trying!” “Look around! No trying is to be done!” I looked over my shoulder he was right he had won those who could get up circled shining while the others laid in agony. I looked back at him. He was gone. It was one of those things so I killed it and ran toward Shining. “Shining!” there was no response from him but everyone around him looked up my best friend was at his side “What happened?” “That prick stabbed him!” I didn't see it but Rusty had gotten shining twice. “With what he had nothing on him.” “He dropped it when you hit him, it's whatever this is.” He held up a bright green horn, one of the ones that was found on those beasts. “Wait where did they all go?” “Ran off when you killed the one over there.” “We need to get him back now!” “You’ll carry him?” “Yeah.” They hoisted him up onto my back at the disapproving groans of Shining. It took us over two and a half hours to get back. I stayed at the back during the time to watch. When I made it in the Canterlot gates those who were standing took off their hats or looked down while others hugged. We kept going towards the castle the main front guards stood at attention and salute to the fallen a special salute done only when one has passed “Blue, make sure that Cadance and Twilight know.” “Taking care of it.” he ran off. I headed over to Dr. Whooves where shining could get help. “Dr. Whooves!” “What can I… Holy crap get him in here!” I rushed into the room he went into and put shining on the bed. I was finally able to get a look… Red that was the color everything was red. “You need to get cleaned up, do that and get back here!” I did as he said, making my way to the showers. “Musket!” it was Twilight and Cadance “I’m sorry I'm so sorry I tried believe me.” “We believe you, we know you wouldn’t just let this happen.” I started to walk away but was stopped “Wait! What happened?” “We made it to the spot but it was a setup Rusty had set us up he wanted to kill Shining!” “Wait, it was Rusty?!” “Well yes and no it was him who set it up but it was his minions that attacked us” “Minions?” I sighed in exhaustion. “Look, just go shower and get some sleep, we'll talk later.” “I have to come back after a shower.” “Go get some sleep you need it!” “I’m not coming back because I want to, I'm coming back because Doc told me to.” “We’ll tell him what you told us just go get sleep.” “I haven't told you everything. Look I'm going to get cleaned up then I'll be down there ok!” I left in a hurry. I was ready to get to sleep and they were holding me up. I cleaned up and headed back down there. “Doc you should see this!” “Wait, did that get him!” “Yeah in all the rush I forgot to show you.” “Danggit kid you should’ve told me!” He ran around the counter and grabbed 3 bottles and a syringe. “I didn’t know! I had forgotten so much had happened! Look, I'm sorry!” “Sorry won’t save him kid!” He turned to look at me. He had a concerned face and he started to speak but I cut him off. “If he needs it you come to me and only me!” He looked confused but understood what I meant after a second. “I wouldn’t let you.” “I wasn’t asking!” I left knowing I had made my point. I headed towards the barracks but was stopped by Luna herself! I know she knew about me but I never actually got to see her. “Musket are you alright?” “Umm… uh… yeah sure I’m fine” “You don’t look or sound like it.” “Well to be honest I'm a little bit nervous.” “What for?” “Well im talking to Princess Luna one wrong thing and well id rather not think about it.” “Don't worry, you're a royal guard if you ever need me. I'm usually around.” “Nice to know.” I started to walk away but she stopped me again. “What happened out there?” “Can we talk more later? I'm tired and just want to sleep.” She sighed but let me go on. I felt bad but I was in pain and severely exhausted. “Hey Musket, can you grab the ice and bottle of meds over there?” “When did you start taking medication?” I said as I gave him the meds. “I’ve had these for a long time. As far as I know they don’t expire. I've never had a use for them but today is a good use.” “You’re in that much pain?” “Well pain is an understatement.” He said as he lifted the cover on his leg. “Why haven't you gone to Doc for that!?” “He’s busy with shining, I'm not going to interrupt!” “That might be the best for both doc and shining.” “What do you mean?” “I don't want to talk about it, I'm going to sleep!” “Come on man, what's eating at you?” “Let it go.” “Man just take your pills and shut up!” “This is the most I’ve heard you talk since you got here. Whatever's eating at you is big.” “He’s dying Ace and it's my fault!” “It’s not your fault this happens he’ll be alright he always is.” “I bet you said the same thing for Shadow and here we are!” I was facing away from him when I said that but the whole room changed after I said it. The room was dense. I heard him get up and leave audibly limping the whole way. I rolled over to see where he was originally sitting. The ice was still in the bag but the bottle of pills was empty. Did he take them all? I must’ve fallen asleep because I woke up to being yelled at. “Come on, we have to go!” “What? What for?” “Large group of changelings spotted heading here!” I jumped up and put on my armor. I don't even know why they give us this stuff it doesn’t do much. “Wait, where's Ace? “We’ll talk later, we don't have time now!” he ran out and I ran out behind him. He was right that there were changelings but not a large group; maybe 20 of them. “Everyone stand down they won’t fight” They stopped about twenty feet away from us “Celestia, we come to make peace. There is a greater enemy among us, one that took our original group of seventy to what you see now.” “Who attacked you Chrysalis?” “They looked like us but with bright green horns.” “That’s what got shining armor.” “I’m sorry I know he meant a lot to you guys, he was a good fighter.” They acted like shining was dead. Was he? Had I caused him to die? I was broken from my thoughts by a sharp pain in my head i fell forward out of pain i heard commotion from both side but not for long everyone seemed to have calmed down in a few seconds. “Musket, are you alright!” “Yeah I'm alright.” I said as I painfully got back on my feet. “I’m sorry I don't know what caused this outburst. I came to make peace not attack.” my ached like nothing else. My vision was blurry but better than nothing. I felt like i was moving and i must have been. “Musket, are you sure you’re ok?” “Yes… no I-I’ll be fine.” “Get him to doc we can finish without him.” “I’ll be fine, believe me.” “That’s not a request Kick, that's an order take Musket to Doc.” Kick helped me along and i got the chance to ask him what happened to Ace. “What happened to Ace? he wasn't out there with us.” “Govend found him beneath the center tree in the gardens. He overdosed on some pain meds.” I stopped in my tracks. “What!” “Yeah no one knew he was that bad off.” “I don’t think he was depressed.” “What do you mean?” “Yesterday we were talking about shining and I made a comment about shadow. I didn't see him leave but when I looked over he was gone and the bottle of pills was empty.” “Why didn’t you tell anyone we could’ve saved him!” “Seems like I've had the effect of getting others killed.” “I don’t know if I want to hear more.” “The day Shining was hurt. I got so sidetracked with getting him help and following docs orders I forgot to give him the thing that hurt shining. When I did, Doc yelled at me and said I might have gotten Shining killed.” “Well he’s not dead but he’s not ok.” “I don’t think I'll make it much farther.” “What's wrong?” “I’m nauseous, my head hurts.” I must've collapsed as all I remember was his yelling.
RemembranceIt’s been two months… Two months since I was hurt I'm better now but I'm still in pain, not physical pain but emotional; I hurt for Blue. He’s been in this constant state of pain and anguish he contracted Changeling Fever but in the worst way possible I wish I was in his position he would be able to see how far we’ve come in pushing back Rusty and his minions. I started a special team of operators our best guys our mission was to tame the fury of Rusty and his beasts. We had succeeded there’s been no contact from them for 15 days, no sightings, no injuries, no casualties. “Today we celebrate! We celebrate the absence of our enemy! The absence of our pain, anguish, and terror! But we reminisce about those who are lost, those who are hurt, and those who we still haven’t found. We will remember: Ace, Delta, Lanes, Salt, and Govend who gave all they had to protect those who needed them.” Luna was a strong pony but even she was hurt by the events we all lost somepony close to us. For her it was Govend. “Luna!” “Shining?” “Luna, I want to make it right.” “Shining you’re fine you couldn’t help it.” “It still doesn’t feel right though.” “It never does and it never will.” “Luna, I failed you!” “You didn’t! Now please just take your mind off it even if only for now and celebrate.” “How can I celebrate without Salt or Delta?” me and salt joined the guard together we were inseparable when we joined then we both became captains. We kept in touch and when all this started happening me and him brought the idea of a special team to Luna. She liked it but she wanted to have me as the captain of it. Salt was fine with that and helped build the group up helping me and Luna decide on guards. Then Last month we had a surprise attack by the beasts Salt was the first one out. We were woken from our slumber so everyone was mad as hell. We made sure they paid for the disturbance. There were only a few left. I looked over and saw Salt he had been hurt. [Flashback] “Salt!” he was hyperventilating struggling with every breath “You’re going to be fine, just hang on!” I tried to save him but everything I did was hopeless. I was causing him more pain by trying to help. “Shining! Just stop!” “I’m not letting you die here, you've come too far to die here!” “There’s nothing you can do, it's too late for me. Just don’t forget me.” “I’m not leaving you here!” I tried to lift him but his screams of pain broke me. I just couldn’t do it. “I can’t leave you to die!” “Then don’t leave.” I laid down next to him he was broken still hyperventilating but raspy “You’re dying and there’s nothing I can do for you!” “Just sit by me, don't send me off all alone.” I looked at him we made eye contact “We did it for the greater good. We fought just like we wanted to shining. Now I'm going out in style.” he put his hoof on me and I did the same. He winced at this “Sorry.” I looked over and he looked at me and smirked. “I’m going to see my brother. I just wish you could.” he closed his eyes and that was it his suffering was over. “Shining!” “Hey.” “I’m sorry about Salt.” “It's ok he was happy, that's all that matters.” “And what they did to Delta I can’t even begin to know how you feel.” “I don’t want to think about it.” Delta was a newer member to the guard he was the youngest in the guard too. He caught on quick, followed orders, and quickly climbed to the top as one of our best. He was like my son. I'll admit I treated him nicer than the others. If he needed me I'd drop what I was doing to help. It was just the two of us we were on a scouting trip and we were jumped by the things. 2 of the five recognized me. They talked in a way that was barely coherent but they wanted revenge. Apparently I had killed their friend. They grabbed Delta and just beat him. They tortured him. There was nothing I could do while the two were beating Delta the three were holding me down. I was knocked out and woke up some time later. In my daze I saw Delta that woke me up quickly and I rushed to his side. [Flashback] “Delta! Delta!” his breathing was low and his pulse was slow “Delta, Delta! Come on, don't give up.” I hoisted him up and onto my back and ran as fast as I could to Doc “Doc! Doc!” no response so I took Delta to a room and put him on a bed. I searched for doc around the rooms but he wasn’t there. I tried my best to save him but he wouldn’t wake up. “Shining! Shining! He’s gone even if you did wake him he’s too hurt to stay alive.” “He’s too young!” “I know.” “There has to be something we can do!” “Shining they mutilated him he would never be the same, it would be worse for him if we saved him.” “So we just let him die?” “Shining, he's already gone.” “That's fine I get it. Go spend some time with Flash, he could use some cheering up.” “Twilight, you know I don't like to do that.” “Why though?” “Because I can do nothing to help them.” “You can give them a moral boost.” “Fine!” I headed over to Doc’s office. “Hey shining.” “Hey.” “Shining he’s not getting better it might be time to say goodbye.” “He’ll make it out you’ll see.” “Shining i don’t want you hurt when… IF he doesn't make it.” “He’ll make it doc it’ll be fine.” “I hope so for yours and his sake.” I decided I'd go and see flash first as he was awake and all. “Shining?” “Hey flash. How do you feel?” “Like crap. I'm surprised to see you here.” “Twilight made me.” “Why don’t you visit?” “Because there’s nothing I can do for you guys. I hate to see you guys not doing what you like.” “This stuff goes by a lot faster when we can talk to ponies.” “Yeah I guess that’s true.” “I'm sorry for what they did to Delta, maybe if I was there.” “They would’ve just gotten both of us.” “Well you do have something to look forward to.” “What?” “Your son, he’s joining the guard, I thought.” “No! I wouldn’t let him or Flurry not that she would want to.” “Come on he’s got the best fighter in the guard as a father you’ll train him he’ll be as good as you.” “That doesn’t matter, I don't want to see him get hurt.” “You know that he’s wanted to work beside you, don't take that away because of what happened to delta.” “This is different if we didn’t have a relentless enemy out there I would let him join.” “How are you going to tell him?” “For now I'll just decline his papers.” “That’ll go over well between you two.” “Look, I'll parent here!” “Go ahead, no ones stopping you.” “That’s a good thing!” “You should go see Blue. He may not be awake but he’ll know you were there.” “That was my plan anyways.” Blue's room was across the hall. Doc gave me a look as I entered the room. I stood there for a second as the door closed behind me. The machines beeped and whistled their readings coming from any of the probably hundred or more wires on him. He was supposed to join the group of guards tasked specifically for the things. We don't even know what to call them yet but they’re so dangerous we have a special force to deal with them. “I wish I could ask how you’re feeling. Doc says you’re not getting better. He said I should say goodbye. I don't believe it. You’re going to make it out of this. Although you might wish you hadn’t made it once you find out what all has gone on. We lost Govend. That was a sad day for the whole guard. You don’t know how much you’re missed Blue.” I put my hoof on him as I left. One of the machines started beeping faster and louder. I walked out and told Doc about this. “It's just his brain reacting to the touch; it doesn't mean anything.” “Way to ruin a mood doc.” “Sorry.” I headed back to our barracks ready to sleep the rest of this day away. “Hey shining. Not celebrating?” “I could ask you the same thing.” “I’m not because my leg hurts like hell, what’s your excuse?” “Same thing.” he looked at me then my legs then back to make eye contact. “What’s eating at you?” He said with a sigh as he laid down his book. “It’s Delta he barely had the chance at life.” “He told me the day he joined that he couldn’t wait to start. Our first day out when we got into a tango with those things he stayed strong even when carrying Kick. That kid knew what he got into, he knew what could happen and he didn’t care. Don’t feel bad, he liked what he did and he wasn’t afraid when he died.” “We need to come up with a name for those things.” “You didn’t take in a damn thing I just said.” “No, I did.” “Cheer up a little tomorrow Shield can start working with you.” “I’m not letting him.” “What?” “Not while certain death is waiting for him out there.” “Shining, he's a mini you, the only difference is that he needs training which will come from you.” “What if my training isn't good enough?” “You have a whole group of guards that you have trained we’re the best in the guard.” “My training didn’t work for delta.” “Shut up! What happened to you? You used to never let anything get at you now you can’t have a full sentence without pity!” “I won’t let him die, I'm not going to put him in a place where he will die!” “Do you seriously think that low of yourself! So low that you think you can’t train him to be like you or do you think low of him.” his eyes went wide and he sat up in his bed. “Shining i'm sorry! I-I overstepped, I'm sorry!” “I expect you up 3am you’ll work until breakfast you’ll eat then work some more. Do you understand me!” “Yes sir.” “Now get some sleep, I'll need your help tomorrow.” “May I ask with what?” “Well since I clearly can’t train my son, you're helping.” “Shining, I was wrong, you know how I am emotions rub off on me. I don't think you or your son is stupid I just don’t want you to think you’re not good enough.” “I get what you’re saying next time just try a different approach. I also want you there to help me because you’re similar and without Blue around he’ll have a harder time making friends.” “Do you remember the day you brought him in because he couldn’t stay with Cadance?” “Yeah why.” “I honestly thought he would’ve told you but he made friends with pretty much all of us that day. He's got an autograph of every guard that was here that day, even one from Shadow.” “Yeah, I'd like to see that.” “It’s true he showed me just ask him.” “Alright, I'm holding you to that story.” “Go ahead.” “Oh, and don’t get up at 3am because I certainly am not.” “Thanks.” I took a shower and hit the bed. 6am came quickly and I wasn't ready for what the morning brought. “Alright, everyone up it’s time to roll, we have things to do, places to be!” “It’s 6am already?” said Charge he was clearly wasted beyond life itself. “Nice to see you had a good time last night. I’ll get you a coffee.” Everyone had a small laugh at this. It surprisingly didn’t take long for them to get rolling this morning. I had walked back into my quarters to grab something when Doc walked in. “Shining, can we talk?” “Sure.” He walked in and I shut the door behind him. “Blue’s heart stopped last night. I was able to bring him back but he’s not better.” “Remember how Blue said to get him if I ever needed anything? Well now I'm telling you the same thing if he needs it you come get me.” “You have two kids and a wife. I'm not doing that.” “I never said I would kill myself to save him.” Doc left the barracks and the rest of us followed behind him. “Hey dad!” “Hey kiddo!” “Ready to work?” “I am but you still need some training.” “Well that is part of work is it not?” “Yeah I guess.” “Do you know where Ace is? We made a bet and I just won.” Everyone shut up real quick when he said that. “Um… something wrong?” “He didn’t make it Shield.” “What?” “He killed himself a little while back.” “Why?” “We don’t know.” “Well what about Salt? I have something I have to give back to him.” “No, not him either.” “Salt didn’t make it!” “He would’ve if he would have just let me try and save him.” “I’m sorry i didn’t know this stuff doesn’t make it to non Guards.” “I know.” “I can only think of two others that I wanted to talk to.” “Shoot.” “Delta and Shadow.” My heart dropped. It's true these things don’t make it out of the castle doors, no civilian gets to know these things. “I don’t even know how to tell you shield.” “They aren’t around either are they?” “Well yes and no Delta is gone but we're unsure about Shadow.” “What do you mean?” “I would show you but I can’t open the book.” “Huh?” “I’ll show you.” I walked him into the barracks and over to Blue’s desk. “Look, this thing is locked up tight.” I tried to open it but of course I got nowhere. He asked to see it so I gave it to him. “Yep locked up real tight.” He said as he opened it. “What the hell?” “Here.” he gave it to me and it of course closed. “I didn’t close it.” “I know you didn't close it; it closes to those who can’t open it.” “Why did it get set up like this?” “I don’t know. Shadow did it.” “So this is your guy's reason for him being alive?” “It's what's in it. Shadow still writes in the book we thought he was dead but there is writing from him in the book.” “Shining! You’re wanted in Doc's office now!” I didn't even get to ask why before twilight ran off. “Go find Charge.” “I’ll just come with you.” I took a second to think about it but I didn’t want him there if it was a bad thing. “I don’t want you there right now. If all is good, I'll send for you.” he sighed and walked out i hurried off to doc “Doc, did you send for me?” “In here!” “What is—” he was standing next to Blue who was awake and responding to everything. “Hey shining.” I stood there astonished. Not even an hour earlier Doc told me he had almost died. “You-you almost died like an hour ago.” “Doc was telling me.” “Doc!” “In here!” “What the crap! I thought you died” “That’s what I thought.” “So wait how long have I been out?” “More or less 2 months.” “What!” “Yeah it’s been a while. Doc when is he free to go?” “Um, we need to talk first.” he walked out and had us follow him down the hall. “It was the work of Shadow.” “What?” “You can tell Blue has more power now there was also a lot of power exchanged.” “I felt it when I walked in but didn’t think anything of it.” “I didn’t but I'll believe you two.” “You used to be really sensitive to that stuff Flash what happened.” “That time I got really hurt last year.” “Either way if we didn’t have proof before we do now.” “He left this.” it was a note that read All in Dew time. “The hell does that mean?” “I’ve got an idea but i’ll take it to my sister she’ll know.” “Take it to the kid he has the book, maybe the answer is in the book.” “I learned something today.” “What?” “Shield can open Blue’s book.” “How?” “I don’t know but I also learned that he has an autograph from Shadow.” “Dude this guy barely knew your kid and your kid got more than I did from him.” “When is he free to go Doc?” “Take him, I have nothing more to do.” “Flash tend to my group while I get Blue back in order.” “Yeah sure um take it slow a lot has happened you know.” “I know.” he exited and Doc gave me a look of concern and sorrow. I made my way back into Blue’s room “Whoa whoa! I got you, I got you!” he tried to get up but slipped on something and was just precariously leaning on the bed and the wall “Thanks.” “What happened?” “I tried to get up but as soon as I put weight on my legs they gave out.” “It’ll be fine, you just need to regain strength.” “Yeah I figured.” “Come on, I'll help you out.” I helped him out and back to the barracks. “Wait a minute.” “Sit, I'll answer your questions.” He sat on his bed and I sat on the open one across from him. “Beds are vacant, what happened to Ace, and the new guy?” “They found Ace under a tree in the garden and he overdosed on some meds. As for Delta well… “Ace killed himself?” “Yeah I'm sorry I wish there was better news.” “It’s my fault too.” “What? No it's not.” “It was when you got hurt I came in here mad. Me and Ace talked but it got heated and we ended up basically yelling at each other. He tried to calm it down saying you would make it through like always I retorted with ‘I'm sure you said that for shadow yet here we are.’ ” “But why?” “It just happened. What about delta?” “Ask someone else I don’t want to talk about it.” “How’s Govend been? You know I owe him a coffee. I guess I'll just talk to him later. “Buck…” “What?” Govend left his journal and a special deck of cards to Blue. I walked to my desk and riffled through the drawer until I found them. “What are these?” “Govend left them to you.” “He left?” I lowered my head and shook it. I didn't want to say it but he wasn't getting the hint. “He died, Blue, he told me to make sure you got these.” “W-what?” He sat there looking at me for a second before falling into his pillow. I knew they were friends but I didn't know it would hit him this hard. “I’m sorry Blue if it helps at all we haven't had any contact from those things since.” “Did we lose anyone else?” “In all we lost Ace, Delta, Lanes, Salt, and Govend “What happened to Lanes?” “Do you really want to know?” “Shining.” “Same time Govend died. It was just a full on attack and we were caught off guard.” “How!” “I took enough time to push it out of my mind. I won't bring it back just to tell you.” “Sorry, I get it.” I got up and walked to my quarters. “Blue, you’re excused from duties for 2 weeks per Luna’s orders.” He said thanks and I shut the door. I sit here now at my chair even more curious about what's happened to Shadow. We have proof he’s alive but why doesn’t he just come back and why did he make us think he died?
ShieldSo apparently Shining has a son I never knew about. Flash got hurt in a fight the day I got out of the hospital so much for 15 days free of the Abhor. Rainbow Dash came up with that name. She's pretty cool but she doesn't come around too much. They say she’s a good flier but they haven’t seen me fly yet. We’re supposed to get two new guys today Sky Raider and Copper Blade Shining wants me to get them that’ll go great. “Blue, I told you to get the new guys.” “Oh, sorry.” I hustled out and through the castle but I stopped when I saw flash. He had gotten hurt and lost vision in his right eye; he was still struggling to walk. “Hey flash you’re doing better.” “Hah, thanks kid.” I stood there for a second just thinking why did the world have to be this way, why can’t we just get along. I snapped out of it and ran past him to the front gates. I saw Copper Blade immediately all I could think was I hope I don’t make a fool of myself. “Copper Blade?” “I am. Who are you?” “I’m Blue Light.” “Well I'm looking for Shining armor.” “He sent me to get you.” “Ok.” “I still have to get one other guy.” We walked around a bit and I finally spotted a guy looking similar to Sky Raider. “Please tell me that's not him.” The guy looked like he drank 12 sodas before coming out here. We looked at each other for a second. “I think we should just not.” “Shining would kill me.” we made our way over there cringing the whole time “Hello?” “Oh hello, do you know where I can find Shining Armor?” “He sent me to get you.” “Ok cool. We walked back to the barracks. Raider didn’t shut up the whole time. “So what’s it like being a Royal Guard?” “You’ll see.” “Whoa she’s cool.” I looked to my left and saw Rainbow Dash. “We're almost to the barracks, let's hurry up.” We made it there quickly and Shining met them at the door. “Hello you must be the new guys.” “Yep I’m Sky Raider. I don't know his name. We haven't really met yet." Of course he talked first. “I’m Copper Blade.” “Nice to meet you two…” I started to get impatient. I wanted to catch Rainbow Dash before she left. “Do you have something you need to do Blue?” “Yeah.” “Go ahead.'' I ran to the courtyard where I last saw Rainbow Dash. I looked around but she was nowhere in sight. “Dang it I missed her” “Missed who?” “Ahh! Oh no one, don't worry about it.” “Come on who?” “Twilight.” “I’m just trying to help.” “Ugh I was looking for Rainbow Dash. She was out here a while ago.” “Oh she’s over there.” twilight pointed to the coffee shop. “Oh thanks.” I made my way over and tried not to act like a stalker. There was a line but I was able to get in right behind her. “I've never been here before, what would you suggest?” “Oh I didn’t see you come in. I like the medium frappuccino with two extra sugars, a shot of espresso, light cream, and caramel drizzle.” “The what?” she giggled “Don’t worry I'll get you one.” we waited in line and got our drinks “So why did you decide to be a Royal Guard?” “Honestly I had nothing better to do.” “I guess that works.” “This is actually a better drink than I expected.” “Glad you like it.” “Did you ever get to know Shadow?” her smile faded as she shifted in her seat. “Sorry, nevermind.” “No it’s alright I never got to know much about him, only what twilight sent in letters. He seemed like a good guy. I wish I came up here more often when he was alive. He seemed like a good pony.” “I didn’t get to know much. I wish I knew more. I mean he knew my name before I knew his.” “What do you mean?” “Apparently Shadow left his journal to me but he died before I became a guard. I don’t know how he knew me.” “That is weird.” She was getting uncomfortable so I tried to change the subject. “You can fly pretty well.” “Thank you. I've never seen you fly but I’m sure you can.” “It’s been a while you don’t need to fly as much in the guard.” “I’m going to teach some lessons for some kids later want to join “It’s a date… I mean a plan… I mean yes I'll join if you still want me to.” she laughed at my utter screw up but allowed me to join. “It’s not for another 30 minutes so take your time.” She got up. I assume to get ready I took some time finishing my drink and went back to the quarters. “Hey shining, can I get some time off for maybe four or five hours.” “Four or five hours! What for?” “Rainbow Dash invited me to help her teach some kids.” “You have a date with Rainbow Dash?” “It’s not a date!” “Hmm… ok sure whatever you say.” “So… am I free?” “Yeah go ahead.” I still had about ten minutes so I went to find her “Blue over here!” I turned to my left and Rainbow Dash is walking a small group of kids to the field “Hey so what exactly do you teach?” “Some of the kids needed general help learning to fly, others were learning tricks and things.” “Oh ok that’s cool.” “Today is the last day.” “Ah yes graduation.” “Pretty much it’s just going to be a showing off kind of day.” we made it to the field and took flight “Ok everyone, so today we’re just going to show off what we’ve learned. I have a friend with me today everyone say hello to Blue.” the kids said hello at least I believe that’s what they said. There was only about 10 minutes left in the ‘lesson’ so Rainbow Dash decided to show off her greatest trick, a rolling dive to the ground with an inverted lift she said. “I mean I get you’re like the best and all but are you sure?” “Yeah we’re good.” She went for it. We were pretty high up as she went for her inverted lift and she stopped and darted upwards. “Ok sorry about that due to some unnoticed issues i’ll have to cut class a little short.” she looked at me swallowing hard “Don’t go down there.” she whispered. “Why?” “You don’t want to see what I just saw.” “Let's get them back I need to see so I can report to Shining.” “You’d rather not see it but ok.'' We rushed them back to the courtyard and after making sure they were safe we headed back. “Was it really that bad?” “You’re on your own down there I won’t see it again.” We made it back to where she saw it. I went to the tree line and descended slowly. I didn't have to see. I could smell it. I was only 15 feet from the ground but against my better judgment I descended more. What I saw can have no description. I don't know how she held it in but I didn't know what was left of it was everywhere something had happened here and I wasn’t sticking around to find out. “Blue! Get up here! Quick hurry!” She said I flew up so fast whatever was down there with me got pushed away. “We’re going now.” We flew full speed all the way back. I kept up somehow. Maybe she wasn’t going full speed as she was afraid of leaving me behind. We landed the visible terror on our faces for all to see. “Are you guys ok?” A random pony said from across the courtyard. “Yeah we’ll be alright.” “Come with me back to the barracks.” she looked at me and nodded visibly shaken and in horror. We made our way to the barracks but I stopped her before we made it there. “He is going to ask you questions, do you want to do this?” her eyes welled up and she started to cry. I did my best to comfort her. “Look it’s ok you don’t have to, I'll just tell him what I saw and you can wait outside if you want.” she nodded and i went in while she stayed behind. “Shining, we need to talk now!” “Come into my quarters.” We entered and as he was shutting the door he saw Rainbow Dash. “What happened?” “We both saw something in the forest by the field near the courtyard. I would tell you to look for yourself but trust me when I say you don’t want to.” “Did any of the kids see it?” “No sir.” “Describe it.” “There is no description. What once was is now simply all over the relative area.” “You mean…” “Yes sir, I don’t know what would cause this or do this but yes.” “Could you make out who?” “No sir” “Color, cutie mark?” “The mark wasn’t visible. I think the color was black…” that's when I realized what Rainbow Dash ws talking about. Whatever did It was waiting, waiting for me to get just a little bit closer. “That’s not the right color, that was the color of what did it.” “I’ll send a team out.” “No, don't! It’ll just get them killed.” “Let me talk to Rainbow Dash.” “Shining, be careful, I don't think she’ll want to talk if she’s even still out there.” “I understand.” I walked out first where I was met with Rainbow Dash and Twilight. “Twilight.” “Could I ask you some questions if you’re alright with it?” Rainbow Dash nodded and Shining shut the door behind her. “Twilight I don’t know what could do that.” “Why did you make her go back?” “I didn’t make her. She could have stayed in the courtyard with the kids.” “Why did you need to see?” “I had to report it to Shining.” “You couldn’t have let her do that?” “She's too shocked and scared to talk about it. I'm sure what we saw was enough to if you had given him the book it would’ve been worsescar her.” “And yet you made her go back.” “I didn’t make her do anything!” Just my luck for Luna to come walking around the corner. “Yep, I'm getting fired.” Shining and Rainbow dash walked out. “Hey, what’s going on here?” Luna asked as she gave me the death stare “Rainbow Dash an Blue were in the field by the courtyard teaching some of the kids Rainbow dash went to do a trick and saw something in the forest. From what I gathered from Blue it was not a pretty sight and it’s no longer a safe place to send anyone.” “I’ll have to go see for myself.” “Luna! I understand you’ve probably seen plenty of terrible sights but this is one you’ll wish you never saw.” Rainbow Dash nodded in agreement. “Ok well according to Shining it’s something that might need cleaning?” “You’d be better off letting it rot away. I would feel bad but I don't think it's safe to send anyone over there both physically and mentally.” “Ok, I will trust you guys in this because I know I can trust you two. There’s still one thing to be settled though what was happening between you two?” “After Rainbow Dash saw the scene they took the kids to safety then Blue made Rainbow go back so he could see and report it to Shining.” “I didn’t force her to come with me. I'll admit i didn’t tell her to stay but I didn’t tell her to come with me either.” “He’s right, I did come on my own accord.” “Ok, I see no issues here then.” She walked away and I turned to Rainbow Dash. “You don’t think I made you come do you?” “No.” “Blue I’m sorry it’s just not normal for Rainbow Dash to go back to something that’s scared her this much.” “I understand.” Twilight left and Rainbow Dash started to follow her “Wait Rainbow Dash.” “You can call me Dash you know.” “Oh ok, lok if you want to talk I'll be here.” “That was my friend.” “I’m sorry.” “It’s okay at least they can’t feel pain anymore.” “You look like you could get some sleep.” “I can’t sleep after that.” “It doesn’t hurt to try.” “I have to get back to my place.” “Sleep here no one will bother you, it's not the first time a non guard has slept here.” “I don’t know.” “I’ll stay here, I have nothing else to do.” She finally decided to try and sleep, nothing much happened until the funeral. They held a funeral for Dash’s friend. I didn't learn until today that Rainbow Dash was a guard, well kind of she was more of a spy kind of position. We were allowed to bring a friend if we wanted but I didn’t think it would be right to take Unyielding Shield. Me and I have gotten along really well. I figured he would be wary around us but he seems to get along. “Blue!” “Twilight.” “Did you bring anyone?” “No, I kind of thought it wasn’t right. It's not a wedding, it's a funeral. I also didn’t think bringing Shield would be smart.” “You and him get along real well.” “Yeah, I'm surprised. Who did you bring?” “Flash.” “Oh. How is he?” “Eh he’s ok not doing great but able to walk comfortably.” “That’s good, I'll go talk to him later.” “There’s a spot at the table for you.” “Thanks.” I spotted Rainbow Dash and Flash talking so I made my way over. I put a wing on Flash. “Hey how are you?” He shook me off. “Don’t pity me!” “I’m sorry I just wanted to know how you were doing.” “I’m fine, thanks for asking!” he walked off. “Did I do something wrong?” “He doesn’t like it when people pity him. His thought is he does this for the greater good if he gets hurt, ponies should just understand.” “I get it but jeez that's a little rough.” “Yeah.” “How are you doing?” “I'm vertical.” “I’m sorry.” “Don’t be it’s not your fault.” “I promise there will be a day where the Abhor can’t hurt you. I may die trying to make that happen but it’ll happen.” “Don’t make promises you can’t keep Shadow did the same thing I think that’s why he went on his suicide mission. He knew he would die but he thought that was the price to pay for the promises he couldn’t keep.” “I’ll keep this promise. You will see a day without the Abhor.” “I want you to meet someponies.” She had me follow her to the other side of the courtyard. The yard had been picked up and trimmed. The trees in the center looked great; the pink and orange blooms added a burst of color usually missing. “These are the WonderBolts you’ve probably seen their airshows but they’re more than that.” “We’re a special forces team put together by Luna and Celestia at the start of these attacks. We do more than just fight though we coordinate your guys next move where you go, how you go, and how many go.” “Sounds like a big deal.” “We’ve only heard good reports on you compared to others you hold yourself together out there.” “Thanks.” “These guys can’t be killed, you've never seen them out there but everytime you guys go out they follow.” “I’m glad to know someone’s got my back.” “Always.” Rainbow Dash walked away but i still had questions for the WonderBolts. “Who is she to you guys?” “Rainbow Dash?” “Yeah.” “A friend that we can count on to be there when we need her, trust me when I say you don’t want to be on her bad side.” “Well if you don’t mind me asking who is- “The pony the funeral is for? Well…” he held up a photo that was lying on the table. It was the four of them Soarin’, Fleetfoot, Spit Fire, and Fire Streak. “I’m sorry for your loss.” “It’s ok. She was a great pony and she liked what she did.” “That’s true.” I figured there would be a time of remembrance you know, some time of rest but there we were the next day suiting up to push back the Abhor. “Shining, I don't feel good about this.” “What do you mean?” “Something is going to go wrong.” “You always feel this way.” “This is different. I don't think you should have Shield come out with us.” “It’s too late. I made a promise to him.” “Shining this is different. I really think he’s going to get hurt. I don't want that to happen.” “He’s not weak, he can hold himself.” “I know maybe it is just me.” There we were trying to push back the Abhor. I knew our WonderBolts were in the sky if not we would be overrun. Shield was to the front of the group unable to fall back. I was held up by two in front of me and shining had a guy on him. No one had any worry of Shiled’s abilities until he yelled I looked up and he was overrun. It was him on five I ran through my opponents and plowed into one of the Abhor that was it I blacked out. When I woke up I was tied to a chair. Shield was about 10 feet away. I heard noise so I prepared for what it might be. “Your friend is still asleep huh not for long.” He grabbed a slab of something off the table no more than a few steps from Shield and swung it at Shields' horn. It didn’t break but I've never heard a scream so loud it was so full of pain. “You sick Buck!” “Hah feels great to be on top!” “Only a sick buck like you would find this amusing!” “You know there was a time Shadow loved this too.” “Maybe but he’s not that way anymore.” “That’s right because he’s dead.” “How could you kill your own brother?” Shield was still wailing I know he was hurting but the magic suppression ring on my horn kept me from doing anything “Gah! Shut up kid!” “Shield! Shield! Look at me.” he looked up at me, his eyes bloodshot. “It’s going to be ok just stay strong.” His eyes burned me; they were full of pain and terror. “Look, this can all end if I just get one thing that you have.” “What?” “Shadows journal.” “I don’t carry that on me you would know you have my bags.” “Yeah I know.” “What do you want with it?” “He kept all of his secret spells in there and I want them.” “You’re not getting them!” “We’ll see about that!” He made a spike using magic and held it to Shields chest. “Now you either give me the book or i’ll make sure he hurts for the rest of his life.” “Don’t do it Blue.” “No one asked you!” He pushed the spike harder onto Shields chest causing him to yell and bleed. “You determine this Shield you’re in pain I’m not!” “Don’t give him anything!” His voice is full of grit and bravery but of fear and pain as well. “Well you sound like you could use some persuasion.” Without hesitation he thrusted the spike into Shield he Screamed in agony all Rusty did was smile “How do you like this?” “The pain of others is fun. You don’t Laugh when the foal falls on his face?” “No, I'm not a sick buck like you!” Shield looked up at Rusty and a red smile crossed his face. “You're not getting anything from us. I'll die before you get anything from either of us.” “Fine if I can’t cast spells neither can you!” picking up the plank he had before he swung it at Shields' horn It shattered. A blast of white light and wailing that could make one go deaf followed. “NO!” I used all my energy, everything I had and I broke free from the ties after removing the ring I cast a blow off spell. It was from Shining's journal. Its purpose was simply to push everything away. This sent Shield, Rusty, and my bags flying at least 100 feet. I jumped up and bolted for Shield. Rusty was already gone somehow but the shield was still on the ground. I ran to grab my bags where I had some medical stuff and a blanket. I wrapped Shield in the blanket tightly and put him on my back. I wanted to get out before Rusty got back. “What is happening?” Shield had woken up. I'm sure me carrying him wasn’t helping his pain. “I’m taking you home.” “I think I need to puke.” “I wouldn’t if I were you.” that didn’t work he ended up falling off and puking there. “Well I guess this is just as good a place to check.” I unwrapped the blanket and it was clear he needed bandages or he wasn’t making it home. “This is probably going to hurt.” “Why?” “Because the bandages have to be tight.” “Could we just not have bandages then.” “I think your father would like you home alive.” I pulled the bandages from my bag and started to wrap them around Shield everytime he yelped. I died a little more. I had let this happen, it was my responsibility to protect him and I failed that. “Done.” “Good gah my head hurts.” “Get some sleep, kid, it'll keep you from feeling pain.” “The pain keeps me awake.” He started to cry. I knew he was in serious pain. I could see it in his eyes. “Ahh dammit kid what do you want from me? I'm trying my best here.” “Just make it go away!” We stopped and I let him back on the ground. I embraced him in a hug which he didn’t fight and we just sat there. He cried until there were no more tears and didn’t stop there. He cried until he finally fell asleep at nightfall. “Alright let’s get you back home kid.” I put him back on my back and walked the rest of the hour and thirty minutes home. When I got back everyone was asleep except for our barracks. They were still searching. Shining was back he must have just gotten in as he was taking his armor off. I walked behind him to Shields bed and placed him down trying not to wake him. I sat down on his bed. “Shining.” I whispered “What!” “Quiet down, he's asleep.” he started running over but I stood up “What happened to you two.” “Rusty kidnapped us.” “I’ll kill him.” I moved out of his way so he could see his son. His eyes went wide and he embraced his son in a hug. I unwrapped the blanket surrounding Shield this gave a more clear view of his horn. “Rusty did that?” “Yeah. I never wanted this.” “So he won’t even be able to cast anymore spells.” “Give him rest. He needs it after today.” “What did Rusty want from you two?” “He wanted Shadows Journal. He said it had secret spells in it and he wanted it from me. Shield was just ‘persuasion’ as he said.” “Sick buck!” “I should’ve given him the journal.” “What? No!” “So this is fine?” I looked at Shield and back to Shining my hoof pointed to Shield. “No it's not but it would've been a lot worse for both of you if he got the book.” “I have to change these bandages hopefully without waking him then i'm going to sleep somehow.” “I’ve got the bandages go to sleep.” “Are you sure?” “Yes.” And now here I am not sleeping because I can't. I figured writing this down would help but I realize now how stupid I was. I only hope tomorrow will provide some relief. Shield is up again, his horn is killing him. I wish I could make his pain go away but I can't. I'll search this book until I go blind for a spell to help him.
HelplessThe last few days have been rough. We lost one of our best soldiers, we were overrun by Abhor and then me and Shield were kidnapped. Shield got the worst of it with a broken horn and some other injuries. He's out for a while. He's in so much pain he often starts randomly crying during the day. Doc says there might be some more damage beyond the horn itself. I would do anything to make him feel better. I know Shining would too but I have a weird feeling almost like the end is near for one of us three. “Your son’s crying again. I've run out of ideas at this point.” “Alright thanks Blue, tell him I'll be there in a second… oh and tell copper he left his armor out last night.” “He did it on purpose it’s actually a good idea ill have him tell you later.” Shining was waiting for Cadance and Flurry Heart. I hoped they would be able to take his and Shields mind off the pain. “Hey shield, you have some visitors.” I said as his family walked in. “Mom!” he said as he shot up. He was so happy he forgot that he was on the bottom bunk of the beds. I’m sure you could hear his cries from across the castle. “Go get the kid some ice Raider.” “In what?” “A bag. What do you think?” “From where?” “Raider!” “On it!” “Make it snappy.” Cadance was giving Shining a pissed off look. I wondered why but I figured I'd refrain from asking. I was getting uncomfortable to many ponies in one room all at the door. I knew that what was happening to Shield was my fault. I didn't want to be here when Cadance found out. “Excuse me.” “Oh sorry Blue.” I squeezed by before he could even move. I kept running until I almost ran into Dash. “Where you going so fast?” “On a walk.” “Looks more like a run.” “I’m running from a place I don’t want to be.” “Blue are you alright?” “No and I just want to be alone.” “What's wrong? Let me help.” “I just want to be alone right now.” “Well where are you going?” “The forest.” I ran off again hearing her say something about being alone. It took me a second to navigate to the way out of the castle but I finally was able to navigate to the forest and be alone. “Blue!” Just what I didn’t want. “What!” “I just want to know what’s wrong. I mean you just scared the crap out of Rainbow Dash.” “How much more simple does it need to be! Have I not told you multiple times what the issue is?” “Why does it bother you this much? I told you it’s not your fault!” “You don’t know the whole story!” “Then tell me!” “I left the decision to your son whether or not Rusty got the journal. That's what got him hurt.” “And so? It was his decision.” “At the end of the day I was responsible for what happened to him and I failed.” “Wait where are you going?” “On a walk!” “You’ll die in the forest alone.” “Hopefully.” I knew Shining would run after me so I made a wall to stop him. I forgot that walls are hard. “What the hell!” I turned around and went pale. A piece of his horn had broken off. “Dammit shining!” “Why?” “What is with your family and losing their horns? Don’t move.” I said as I put the piece where it belonged and used magic to reattach it. “You just fixed my horn, why can’t you fix my son’s.” “With you all I did was reattach it. With him I'd have to fully rebuild it. I don't have the power nor the know how. There’s a spell to do it in Shadow’s book but for some reason it explicitly says not to use it on you or your family. Now please, I want to be alone!” “Blue!... don’t kill yourself if not for me or the guard for my son he still likes you ya know.” “Yeah.” I headed into the forest and just kept walking straight. I got lost in thought about Rainbow Dash. I had grown to like her. She was nice and liked what she did. We had a lot in common. “Ya shouldn’t be here kid.” I looked up at a Jet black pony standing in front of me. “Who are you?” “You don’t know?” He lifted his head to reveal a scar across his left eye and a broken white horn hidden by his hood. “Shadow Colt.” “Yes sir.” “Rusty said you were dead.” “You believed him?” “Yeah with the way he said it and how he is, I honestly did.” “Never trust one whole hurt you even if what they say is something they would do.” “What happened to you?” “Rusty is my brother, what once was sibling foolery turned into war.” “You’re marked as a hero in the Guard. Ponies strive to be you!” “Why?” “Your story of being the best and saving Canterlot and probably Equestria as a whole.” “I told them not to do that. I never wanted to be known as that. I didn’t even do what they said I did. I never saved anything. I failed and went into hiding then pawned my problems off on you.” “We wouldn’t be here right now if you didn’t do what you did.” “You need to go kid.” “Why won’t you come with me?” “I won’t come back unless absolutely necessary. If I go back Rusty will attack you guys.” “How do you survive with a broken horn?” “Go back to the days where I had little to no magic, everything was done with hooves.” “Must be hard.” “The earth ponies do it.” “I’m stupid apparently.” “Shield is looking for you. He's with Doc. He got worse. He'll survive and be back to normal in a few days.” “How do you know all this?” “What he has, I was forced to build. I made it with a flaw so that no pony could die from it.” “That's cool and sad.” “You need to leave but before you do take this it’ll save Shining.” He tossed me a journal looking identical to the one I have. “Save him?” “He’ll end up here in the forest trapped by Rusty. That journal is almost identical but everything on the inside is flawed; it won't read the same and any spell he tries will fail. He’s dumber than you think and won’t test anything inside.” “How is he so smart but so dumb?” Before you go though, how is everyone?” “I’d have to assume you know about Shining and his family. Twilight has been alright. I don’t talk to Celestia and Luna hasn't been the same since Govend died.” “Wait Govends dead!” “I figured you knew.” “Anyone else?” “In all we lost Salt, Govend, Ace- “Ace is dead!?” “Yeah and it's my fault I'm sure.” “How?” “I made a comment about how you died and they found him dead later on in the day.” “Damn I should've never left, never pawned my problems off.” “How did Govend die?” “Mangled by the Abhor.” “Close it’s Aboori, they're basically the undead.” “What the hell “You know what, I'm going back with you but not like this.” He stood there for a second and I watched his black body turn to brown and his horn virtually disappear. “That’s a change.” “Yeah now no one will know it’s me, not even my brother.” “Good.” We left abruptly. He still wore his hood. It was similar to a rain jacket but it wouldn’t stop rain. “My brother won’t stop until he gets what he wants, sadly he’s patient meaning you guys will have to strike first.” “What happened to you?” “What do you mean?” “Clearly something bad happened that made you leave the guard.” “I didn’t want to leave the guard but it’s hard to do work like that when…uh just watch out for my brother.” “Come on man, I won't tell anyone.” “It’s not that I’m just not the same anymore.” he lifted his jacket i thought he was a pegasi but he was an alicorn it’s just his wings were gone. “That’s not all that got messed up.” he lifted his back leg and vigorously shook it. The prosthetic fell off. “Your brother did that to you!” “Yeah brotherly love right.” “Let’s hurry it up.” “Will you do me a favor?” “What?” “Go talk to Luna when we get back and do it as Shadow Colt.” “Speaking of Luna, why don’t you guys talk? She loves talking to the guards.” “Shadow, will you talk to Luna please.” “You have to go with me. I have to do something I don't want to do so you're doing it too. I also know you’re afraid of griffons. I saw the night you were with Garring.” “You saw it and didn’t do anything!” “That was the first Aboori attack and there was nothing I could do.” “That’s crap!” “Hey look trust me I would have done something griffons are the best hell Govend was my best friend.” he stopped “Huh, now I’ll never see him again.” he stared off into the distance and I laid a wing on him. “Don’t pity me, I did this to myself now let’s go you have to see Shield.” We hurried back in silence the whole time. Shining always said we’d get along but I'm not seeing it. “Shining!” “Blue! What the hell were you doing!” he ran towards me but stopped “Who is that?” Shadow had stopped behind me looking down so his hood covered him “A new guy I think.” Shining walked closer but stopped right beside me. That's when Shadow showed himself. “Damn you look old as hell Shining.” “Shadow!” shining wrapped him in a hug causing Shadow to yell in pain. “You alright?” “I never got to recover, things still hurt shining. That’s why I never came back to the guard. I couldn't do it anymore.” “Why did you leave? You left me, your own group, Govend.” shadow took off his jacket to reveal his wings “This is why Shining! And that’s not the only reason!” he shook his leg again to reveal it was missing. “I’m sorry I didn't know you usually always shake it off like nothing.” “Think about what you say to the guy thrown to the ground from 200 feet before you say it! What the hell were you thinking? I said to leave! Your ass got me hurt!” I interrupted their festival and asked how Shield was doing. “He’s dying Blue.” “Your son will be fine. Shining, I only know because I had to build what he’s got, it won't get worse than it is now.” “How did Blue not get it?” “I don’t know. Has he ever had changeling fever?” “Yeah, I had it not too long ago.” “Could be why it’s just a worse version of that.” “What made you come back?” Two things, one Rusty has it out for you and your son and two apparently I have another brother and a sister.” “How do you not know?” “Rusty definitely had something to do with it.” The door to Shields' room opened and Doc walked out his face changed from worry to anger in a second. “Get out of my office!” “Yes sir.” Shadow walked out and we just stood there shocked looking at Doc. “Your son was asking for you.” “What the hell just happened?” “Long story, not enough time. You might as well take him, I can't do anything.” “Thanks doc I guess we’ll go.” he went to get Shield and I went to find Shadow “Over here.” It was dark out by this time so all I could see was his broken horn “The bunk above me is open, go take it and get some rest.” “Before I do that I want to know two more things.” “Go ahead.” “How are Flash and Spike?” “Spike has an issue with trust. I think he only talks to Twilight and Shining. flash is… well… broken he doesn't allow anyone to feel for him and his group in the guard while they get the job done isn’t the best.” “He was never the best leader but he was on par with shining.” “Not even close now.” “I knew emotional damage did that to ponies but I never thought it would be him.” “It’s more than emotional damage.” “Oh I thought you ran away again Shadow.” Shining carried Shield on his back he was asleep which was good he hadn’t gotten any for two days. “Don’t use that name around anyone other than us, do you understand?” “Yeah sorry.” “Looks like I have some rekindling to do. I'll start tomorrow. I'd think everyone’s in bed by now.” “All except for Luna.” I said a little too ecstatically. “You just want to see me uncomfortable don’t you Blue?” “You uncomfortable? I’ll be the uncomfortable one.” We walked back to the castle. We weren't far but it stayed silent the whole time. When we made it back Shadow made friends again with Flash and Twilight; at least it seems he did. We went and talked to Luna. He requested extra protection on Shining and his family as well as Twilight to my surprise it was granted. I went to sleep not long later as it had been a long day but i was awoken by Shield “What happened?” “Huh? Oh you fell asleep in Doc’s office you’ll be alright kid don’t worry.” “I’m dying aren’t I.” “What gave you that idea?” “I heard Doc talking about it.” “You’ll be ok trust me go back to sleep you need it.” “When will my head not hurt and my legs feel right again.” “Soon.” he winced as he tried to roll over, his horn had become visibly darker. “Do you need anything Shield?” “No, I'm good.” movement at the end of my bunk had me questioning my sight “Shield, did you see that?” “Yeah, It was probably Shadow. It's ok.” I decided to get up to see what it was. When I got to the end of the bed I put my hoof on the figure. It was hard but it moved. “Shadow is that you?” I looked up to see two Glowing green dots. It moved with unmatched speed disappearing into the darkness unsure of what I just saw. I decided to go back to bed. I figured it was just my brain playing tricks on me. I laid back down and closed my eyes. There was a presence close to close. I opened my eyes just to look around and make sure. I’d rather be crazy than right but I was right at the farthest corner of the rom the green eyes were back. “Shield.” There was no response . “Shield.” I looked over only for a second as I heard steps. The eyes were closer now only three bunks away. What was this, a horror movie? Had I been transported onto the set of a movie. “Shield.” I wasn’t whispering anymore but I wasn’t yelling yet. I couldn't keep my eyes open anymore. I blinked. Two bunks away “What the Buck man!” I figured if I kept my eyes on it the thing wouldn’t move. I ripped off the covers getting ready to make a move. They blocked my vision of the thing. It was there right in front of me. It wanted me to blink. It was a staring contest but with dire consequences if I blinked my eyes burned with no end they watered with an unending flow. The green eyes stared into my soul. I involuntarily blinked. I saw him move before my eyes even closed, his impatience getting the best of him. He hit my exposed neck first pain shot through my body as I tried to yell but I couldn’t when my eyes opened he was gone. I could tell I was bleeding a lot. Not wanting to scare Shield, I got up to get Shining. “Hey you alright kid?” It was Shadow. I was unsure if he could see me but I shook my head no. “Alright I've got you just hang in there.” I stood there wavering back and forth as he scrambled down. “Where are you hurt?” I tried to say something but the more I did the weaker I got “Let’s get into the light.” he guided me out where there was a full moon “Oh shit kid hang in there. Nevermind.” He was right. I was starting to shake, it was taking everything I had to stay upright. He scooped me up onto his back and rushed to Doc. “Hang in there kid were almost there.” My vision faded but I could still hear. “Doc! This is an emergency!” “It better be a damn good one! Oh crap where did you take him that got him this hurt!” “I didn’t take him anywhere. It was in the barracks.” “Yeah sure! Get him in here!” “Whatever it is got him in the throat, real good Doc.” “Clearly! Was it Aboori?” “I don't know it was gone by the time I saw him.” “He won’t talk again ever.” That was the last thing I remember. I woke up in the Hospital Copper Blade by my side and another figure in the corner. “Hey Blue!... don’t talk, it'll only hurt.” I gave an awkward wave while I laid my other hoof on my neck. It hurt a lot. The figure in the corner finally moved. A Griffon got up and walked over to the other side of my bed. A calm gentle voice came from him. “Hello, can I get you anything?” I tried to signal that I wanted something to write with. “Food? Doc said you can’t eat anything right now.” I shook my head and looked around for anything to write with but there was nothing. “Get him something to write with that’ll help.” I shook my head to say yes “Alright I'm on it Rainbow dash wanted to see you is that ok.” I didn't know how to say that I wanted to wait so I just said no. The griffon walked out when he came back. I could see rainbow Dash peeking into the door worried. “Here you go my name is Goring. By the way, I'm the new guy in your group.” “Nice to meet you.” I wrote on the pad I wanted to say something so bad but even the slightest change in my throat hurt like hell. “Shining will be in soon. He has to talk to Shadow.” I forgot about Shadow “Get Shadow in here when you can please.” I rather hastily wrote on the pad. “I’ll see what I can do.” Copper left to go get shadow and I had Goring go get Dash. It took a minute but she came in. “Blue… what happened?” the night flashed through my head “I don’t want to talk about it.” I wrote on the pad. Just thinking about it made me breath heavy. “That’s fine. They’re thinking of letting you go.” “What? Why?” My brain was filled with questions as I wrote that on the pad I wasn’t disabled I only lost my voice. “They can’t talk with you. You can’t call for help.” “That doesn’t matter, there are other ways to do that.” my brain raced with questions. Having to write everything on a dumb pad made it incredibly hard to ask them. “I’m worried for you Blue. What if you go out there and get hurt?” I paused for a second I didn’t know she cared that much about me “You care that much about me?” “Of course I do, you're cool you still owe me a flight time with you.” I smiled and a laugh tried to make its way out. I grit my teeth and clutch my throat rolling into my pillow trying everything to make the pain subside. “Sorry Blue.” I held up a hoof trying to let her know it was ok while I laid in pain. I felt her wing rest on my back. I understand why flash didn’t like it. I felt weak and helpless under her wing. “Now that I know somepony cares, maybe I'll be a bit more careful.” I still laid face in the pillow trying to get the pain to subside “I’m sure you have a family that cares for you.” “My family abandoned me. The only reason I'm alive is because of the guard.” it was the hard truth. If it wasn't for the guard I'd be dead and now to think I was getting booted. “I never knew Blue. I'm sorry I didn’t mean to bring it up.” “You weren’t ever supposed to know it's ok.” “I’ve got Ice!” “I’m calling you Ice Raider from now on.” I wrote on the pad he saw it and chuckled. I never asked for ice but I hoped it would help my throat. “Goring got Shadow and Shining, it's up to you who comes in first.'' A quick thanks and he's out. With the pad I told Rainbow Dash to send Shining in. She gave a worried smile then exited. Shining came through the door before it even shut. “How are you feeling Blue?” “Just great!” The pad was getting full so I flipped the page. “I wish I was up, maybe it would’ve been me.” “Don’t! you have a family to talk to. I don't.” “What do you mean you have family don’t you?” “No they abandoned me, if it wasn’t for the guard I wouldn’t be here.” he looked at me sorrow in his eyes. “Have you heard yet?” “Yes.” “I'm trying to get them to drop it. It's between Twilight, Luna, and Celestia.” “They can’t keep you out, you're my boss, you have to have a say in this.” “I wish I did. I’ll send Shadow in." I wrote thanks and he left. Shadow stuck his head in the door. “How ya doin?” “Making it.” “I wish I could’ve helped you more.” “Are you planning on walking in?” “You want me to?” “Yeah, I'm not mad at you.” “I didn’t want to. I brought all of this on you guys.” “Your brother brought it on us.” “Yeah I know but I had the chance to stop it and I didn’t.” He sat down burying his face in his hooves. He sat there for quite a few minutes when he looked up and a fire raged in his eyes. “Whatever you’re thinking isn’t a good idea.” “But it may be the only good one!” he got up heading towards the door trying to get his attention while waving wasn’t working so I squeaked out any sound at the disapproval of my throat. He stopped “Why kid?” He turned around to look at me. Having forgotten that the pad was there I tried to say something else. “Stop, stop, stop, stop! You’re going to hurt yourself worse than you already are.” he picked up the pad “Use this kid, save your voice, let it heal. I know that hurt throw something, don't hurt yourself. I’ll go get Doc see if he can help you out here.” i rushed a question on the pad “What happened between you and Doc the day you came back?” “It’s too long of a story for right now ask when you’re not hurt.” rushing another question he stopped me. “Slow down kid. Look, I have to go try and talk to Celestia get some rest. I'll be back later.” He left and with silence in the room I fell asleep again.
Already A ProblemThis’ll be the first entry in a while. I was never planning to leave the guard once I joined but I did then I never planned to make contact with them again but I did then I swore up and down that I would never rejoin now here I am a member of the guard again. I don’t have my own group anymore. I'm part of Shining's but that's ok I wasn’t a great guy anyways. I want to end my brother's reign in a way that won’t get anyone hurt but it’s not easy, ponies will get hurt and ponies will die. I won’t let their death be in vain. “Twilight leave me alone!” “I only want to help flash!” I heard yelling as I walked in with Blue and Shining Shield laid across his back “Is this a common occurrence?” “Yeah they stop in a minute or two, they're like an old couple.” “You know I can't rebuild your wing, only Celestia can and you won’t ask her!” I heard Twilight's voice echo through the halls. “Nice to see Twilight and Flash are still friends.” “Far from it I feel.” More yelling ensued from the two. “I haven’t even been in the castle for 5 minutes and I'm already regretting it. Come with me Blue, you'll be better at explaining what’s happening.” Finding where they were was easy; making them understand what was about to happen is another thing entirely. “I can fix your wing but you both better shut up when I'm done.” “That’s one way to say it.” “Shadow?” “Yes and I'd like to sleep for the first time in a while but I can't do it while you're bickering.” “Go away, you screwed us over in the end and that’s not what a guard does.” “Flash if it wasn’t for him we wouldn’t be here today you and twilight wouldn’t be at each other's throats for no good reason.” “Shut up Blue, you don’t know what happened!” I got in Flash’s face. I did screw them over but Blue had nothing to do with it. Flash wasn’t ever afraid of me but I think my changed appearance made him nervous. “And no good guard will yell at another for no good reason. He may be lower than you in the ranks but he deserves the same amount of respect as you do and I'm not seeing it coming from you right now.” Flash stood up pinning me to the wall on our left causing my prosthetic to fall off. Twilight’s jaw dropped and Flash visibly got weak at the sight. “You screwed us over, you got countless ponies killed because you decided to fight your brother now he’s had it out for us” “You don’t understand Flash! You and Shining ever understood! I cared too much to let the guard get mangled by him. He doesn't go after any one target, he goes after everyone starting with those who have the most power!” “You’re right I don't understand because so far that doesn’t pertain to us.” “If I stayed he would have killed you all just because. Me leaving only had him trying to hold you back!” I pushed him away. “It’s because of you I can’t fly, they wanted to kick me out of the guard Shadow!” “You’re not the only one that was hurt by my brother.” Dropping my jacket so my back was visible when my brother threw me to the ground my wings were destroyed and they had to be removed. “I lost parts of me Flash, I lost guards and I lost my son!” “You had a son?” “The quiet one that was covered for Chase when I quit.” “Dark Winds?” “Yeah he joined before I did, matter of fact he joined as soon as he could.” “That’s why he moved to your group when you arrived.” “My Brother killed my son with his bare hooves the same way he hurt Shield.” Flash grit his teeth. “Shield’s a good kid and Winds was a good kid too. I’ll be next to you the whole time as we fight your brother because I’ll be damned if I let you go after your brother alone." He gave me a hug. This is something that caught me off guard as he never did this to anypony. “I didn’t want to leave but I was taken captive by my brother. All communication with the guard was done in a way so he didn't know.” “You’re safe here.” “My safety, I don't care about. It’s your guy's safety.” “You matter too.” “Can you do me a favor Flash?” “Sure Shadow.” “Will you shut up if I fix your wing?” “I will but you don’t need to fix it. I can't ask that of you.” “You never did ask that’s why I'm now telling you that I'm doing it.” “Go fix your own, not mine.” “If I wanted to fix mine I would've a long time ago but I don't care. I could fix everything that’s wrong with me but I don't care.” “How can you do it with a broken horn?” “Simple, I'll fix it.” after saying that i just built it back up. Magic comes out of the horn which means that you can rebuild the horn using any regular healing spell. “What the buck?” “Yeah don’t move too much.” “I fixed your eye; that was a freebie.” “Wow this is what sight is like?” “How long have you not been able to see out of that eye?” “Too long.” “Twilight, don't tell Spike I was here tonight, I want to surprise him.” “He won’t be surprised, he'll just be mad. You seriously hurt him. He liked you even though you didn’t think so.” “Is he awake?” “Yeah he stays up late most nights but he’ll go to bed at some point.” “I should go see him then.” “Get to sleep first, talk to him in the morning.” “Well I have to talk to Luna first.” “She already knows you’re here, don't worry about it.” “Yeah, you're right.” i headed to shinings barracks hoping he had an extra bed. “Shining. Do you have an extra bed?” “Yeah, next to Shield on the other side.” “How is he doing? “He’s awake, go ask.” I turned around as he grit his teeth and grabbed his head. “Still in pain.” “Yep.” “He’ll get better, I promise.” “He’s not getting better fast enough.” “No one ever gets better fast enough. Be happy knowing that this will go away and he’ll be back to normal.” “Yeah sure.” I let out a sigh and walked over to Shield “So you’re Shield, it's nice to finally meet you.” “That’s the same thing Rusty said.” “Don’t let him get into your head, kid.” “Easier said than done.” “Isn’t everything? He’s a piece of crap but anything can be beat.” “How is your brother ok with what he does?” “He doesn’t feel the way we do his emotions are twisted things we find sad and hateful he finds happy and exciting.” “He needs help.” “He’s past the point of helping.” “Hah.” “Do you need anything?” “Yeah, my pain to go away.” “Give it time. Does it hurt when touched?” “No it just happens.” “Ease up, I won't hurt you.” reluctantly he relaxed slightly uncovering the scar on his chest “Damn kid I didn’t know all he did to you but this is bad.” I looked at it closer causing him to tense up again. I looked up at shining who was standing across the room he lifted a hoof and slowly lowered telling me to take it slow “My brother has no scars; he's never been brave enough to get any. You are brave enough to go against him head on.” I usually keep my scars covered as they make others scared of me and this was one of those times where I felt having them covered was a good idea. “You’re certainly one to talk to, you've clearly never seen one.” Shining snorted “You might as well show him Shadow he won’t believe a word you say otherwise.” I unhid my scars his eyes went wide and he jolted away “I wasn’t showing them as I didn't want to scare you but I've seen my fair share of damage. Scars don't mean you're weak, they mean you fight hard and don’t give up.” “Your wings.” “Yeah, that was my brother. He didn’t hurt yours, did he?” “No mine are fine.” “Good, not to say I didn’t care about what he’s done before but when I heard what happened to you it reminded me of… uh nevermind.” I rubbed my eyes trying to push the memory back. “Pushing back what haunts you doesn’t help “When we went out to fit one time against changelings my son got hurt. I had the group go ahead and get back while I tended to his injuries. At some point I was knocked out and my brother had us tied to chairs looking for my journal. My son was persuasion for him to get the journal. I finally gave him the journal on the agreement he would leave us alone and not hurt my son. He betrayed the agreement and killed my son right there right as I gave him the journal. You remind me of my son and I won't let you die.” I got up and walked over to Shining “I realize I just dumped a lot on him. I didn't mean to do that.” “It’s ok, he asked. Besides, he likes to try and make others feel better. That was his way for you.” I went to the bed on the other side of Shield where Shining said I could sleep and crashed Well until I heard something. Sitting up I saw figure so I got up “Hey kid you alright?” I didn't hear anything but i think it shook its head so i got up “Where are you hurt?” there was no response but it sounded like there was a gurgle. “Let’s get into the light.” I helped the figure out into the light it was Blue and he grasped his neck with all his strength “Oh shit kid hang in there. Nevermind.” I scooped him onto my back and ran as fast as I could to Doc’s. “Just hang in there kid.” not having wings made it much harder to hold onto him but i managed to get him there without dropping him. “Doc! This is an emergency!” ““It better be a damn good one! Oh crap where did you take him that got him this hurt!” “I didn’t take him anywhere. It was in the barracks.” “Yeah sure! Get him in here!” “Whatever it is got him in the throat, real good Doc.” “Clearly! Was it Aboori?” “I don't know it was gone by the time I saw him.” “He won’t talk again ever.” I looked at Doc. “They’ll kick him out of the guard for this.” “It would be for the best. He can’t call for help without a voice.” “How can I help?” “By getting out!” “You can hate me for the rest of eternity but I can't try and fix my mistakes if you won’t allow it.” I walked out slamming the door behind me. “Shadow!” “What!” “If you want to help get in here!” walking back I opened the door and peeked in. “Wash your hooves and grab the morphine.” “On it.” I washed up and grabbed the stuff. He injected a small amount of morphine to the side of the injury. “In the drawer behind me you’ll find a bag labeled breathing tube, grab it and open it.” I did what he said, sliding behind him and grabbing the bag. “What do I do with it?” “His airway is closed, that needs to go in it or he won't be able to breathe.” “Uh… ok… how?” he opened Blue’s mouth which was stained red. “It goes in there. Hurry up or he’s going to die.” I followed his instructions doing my best to get the tube where it belonged. It sort of fell into place and when it did it started a low whistle. “There he can breathe now. All we have to do is get this covered and protected and clean him up.” me and doc made quick work of the job after that doc did so paperwork and went to bed. I stayed in the room with Blue as he slept only getting up when he woke up. “You alright? Nevermind you can’t talk. You’ll be ok, just relax, try to go back to sleep.” He squirmed in the bed trying to get comfortable. His breathing was heavy and labored. I put a hoof on him and he calmed down. “Relax Blue, get rest you need it.” something closely resembling whine came out of him, his face changing to helplessness and fear. “I’m not leaving. I've been here the whole time and I'll be here until morning when doc comes in.” He eased up and closed his eyes. I stood there with my hoof still on him until his breathing slowed then I sat back down for the night. “Shadow.” I raised my head, the events of the night clearly showing in my face. “Huh?” “Did you get any sleep last night?” it was Doc. I rubbed my eyes. “Yeah I slept.” “Did he wake up at all?” “Yeah once. He just couldn’t get comfortable.” “That’s understandable.” We both looked up at him and he slept peacefully I thought. The tubes and sensors everywhere leading off of him to various things. “Shining requested you. I’ll take care of things here.” “Thanks doc.” I headed back to the barracks. There were only a few ponies in the small lobby. Two I've never seen and Rainbow Dash. “Shining, you wanted to see me.” “The events last night.” “Don’t ask, I don't know, I woke up only to see he was hurt and that was it.” “I believe you. How is he?” “Can’t talk, his throat was crushed.” “That’s what doc said. Luna knows and so does Celestia; they're thinking about having him put on medical leave.” “They’re booting him?” “Thinking about it.” “I won’t let that happen.” “I told them the same thing but I don't have any say in it.” “My ass!” “What’s wrong with your ass?” I whipped around being met with Celestia and Luna. “Before I say anything, did you guys make a decision?” I had to stay calm to ask this question or they wouldn’t give an answer, something I didn't want to do but had to do. “He’s being put on medical leave.”Luna said. Her face said she felt bad. “What does that mean Luna?” “We’re basically retiring him early.” “I don’t get mad easily but I won't stand for this.” “It’s for the best Shadow.” “He may not be able to talk but that doesn’t mean he’s unfit. Look at me, how am I fit to do the job?” “He can’t call for help, Shadow.” Celestia said, her voice carrying a heated tone. “You know I keep my promises and I made a promise to that kid. I won’t let it break because you don’t know the difference between unfit and disabled.” “Fine, then I'll put you on medical leave too!” “Oh so I’m not a guard anymore! Fine then works for me! Have fun with my brother cause I'm just gonna watch and laugh!” “Celestia hold on now you know we need him he can’t defeat his brother on his own what makes you think we can on our own. He knows his brother and how he fights. With all of us we can defeat him.” “It’s too late to try and make her back out Luna. I won't fight for a stuck up princess!” I walked out of the barracks. “What about your promise to Shield?” “What is this Celestia? What do you want from me! You want me gone, I'll go but I won’t stay for someone who will use my words against me!” “I want somepony who keeps their promises and knows what is best for those around them!” speaking in an ancient tongue that i wasn’t sure either of them understood i said “The old may be wiser than the young but the young always know how to handle the modern day.” her eyes widened she went to say something but was stopped by Luna “It’s not worth it don’t. Shadow stay we will reconsider our choice and allow others into the matter but it won’t be you or shining. We already know your opinions on the matter.” “Your choice will determine if I stay when this is all over.” i left but i heard hooves coming closer from behind me “Shadow wait!” “Shining, do they still sell alcohol?” “I’m not letting you get blackout drunk at 9am.” “I’m not going to do that.” “Promise?” “Yes. you should get one with me.” “I can't, I promised Cadence I’d drink less.” “When was the last time you drank?” “Our anniversary 3 weeks ago.” “Oh! Happy late anniversary. Come on, you're getting one with me.” “Fine but only one!” “Works with me i'm only getting one, but I get to pick.” “The bartender is the same as before you left. I doubt he’ll remember you though.” We made our way over to this small restaurant. Nothing much, just a hole in the wall really. It was a brick building with a solid wooden door that I’m sure nothing could get through when it was locked. “Shadow?” “Flask! How have you been?” “Great, how about yourself?” “Eh, staying vertical really.” his eyes locked onto something behind me. “Something wrong?” “That looks like Govend.” I turned around to see a griffon looking aimlessly in the courtyard. “Too skinny.” “Oh well, what can I get you?” “Do you still remember my Special?” “Yep, and you’ll find this cool.” he handed me one of the menus flipping it over to the back he pointed out a drink called The Shadow with a description of ‘smooth and deadly.’ “That’s cool, I like it.” “What are you getting Shining?” “Shadow’s picking for me.” I shot Flask a look and he nodded. “You have fun with this Shining.” he handed him one shot glass only half full. “This is it? Shadow are you making fun of me?” “Nope.” I said as I took a drink from my normal sized glass trying not to laugh. “Yeah, ok sure.” he picked up the drink and downed it quickly. “Holy Buck what is this?” “Dead head.” I said it’s a really fun drink. “I wish I was dead.” He hacked and coughed. I thought he was going to puke. “What’s in it?” “I don’t know its Flask’s secret.” “Shadow?” I turned around to see a copper colored pony right behind. “Yes?” “Oh you’re both here Blue wanted to talk to both of you.” “He’s talking?” “Hmm.. write to both of you.” “Oh that makes sense. Who are you?” “He’s Copper Blade, pretty sturdy, and can get just about any job done.” Shining rather proudly stated. “Oh nice to meet you Copper.” With this information I eagerly headed to Blue “You’re eager to do something.” I didn't realize it but a different pony was walking with me. “Raider leave the poor guy alone.” Shining stated flatly “So you're Raider?” “Yep, I’ve had that name my whole life although Sky Raider is my full name.” “Keep those wings protected. A lot of things out there want to take them.” I wiggled my wing stubs directing his attention to them. “You lost your’s. How?” “My brother happened.” “I’m sorry.” he slowed down and followed me now, keeping silent. “Shadow, I think you broke him.” “What do you mean Copper?” “Normally he doesn’t shut up. He always has questions.” “He’ll be alright.” We made it into Doc’s office and I saw Rainbow Dash as she was walking out of Blue’s room. Well that was until she bolted. I tried to stop her but decided not to. Copper on the other hand had all intentions to stop her. Sticking a hoof out she ran into it with a snap. “Copper are you ok?” “No!” I took a few steps towards him and leaned down. Rainbow Dash had stopped to see what happened. “I-I-I’m sorry I-I wasn't trying t-to hurt anyone.” Giving Doc room to see Copper I got up and walked over to Dash. “It’s ok he got in your way.” “I-I-I-” I wrapped her in a hug. “What happened there?” “I-It’s j-just-” “Calm down, it's ok no pony’s mad at you.” She took a deep breath and wiped her eyes. “It’s just he’s so uncomfortable and there’s nothing I can do!” “I understand but it’s only for a little bit. He’ll be better and ready to go soon enough.” “He can’t even close his mouth.” “Yeah that sucks. All we can do is make him comfortable.” “I guess. Oh my!” I stepped back startled. “What is it?” “Your wings… they're gone!” “That’s not all that was taken from me but I don’t think you want to see the other thing.” “What is it?” I shook my back leg causing the prosthetic to fall off “Shadow! Why don’t you go to Celestia?” “We don’t get along. I won't ask her for anything.” “What about Luna could she do it?” “I’ve never asked and I don't much care to.” “Why?” “You won’t understand and I don't want to talk about it. Blue wanted to see me so I should go.” “If you ever just want to talk, I'm around.” I said thanks and made my way to Blue’s room. They had gotten Copper up and Doc was wrapping his arm in a cast. I knocked on the door to the room before peeking my head in. “How ya doin?” his head moved a little but it was held in place by the breathing tube. “Making it.” “I wish I could’ve helped you more.” “Are you planning on walking in?” “You want me to?” I wasn't going to walk in. I didn't feel right about coming in. I knew I caused his pain and I didn't deserve to be in there anymore than I had to. “Yeah, I'm not mad at you.” “I didn’t want to. I brought all of this on you guys.” “Your brother brought it on us.” “Yeah I know but I had the chance to stop it and I didn’t.” i sat down in one of the chairs and buried my face in my Hooves “Whatever you’re thinking isn’t a good idea.” He was right I had come up with an idea but it was one that at most would weaken my brother to the point where the guard could finish him but I would certainly die in the process. “But it may be the only good one!” I got up and made my way towards the door. I wanted to tell Luna before it slipped my mind. As i reached for the door I heard a pained squeak. “Why kid?” I turned around to look at him. He tried to say something else struggling to get anything together and make noise “Stop, stop, stop, stop! You’re going to hurt yourself worse than you already are.” I picked up the pad and handed it to him “Use this kid, save your voice, let it heal. I know that hurt throw something, don't hurt yourself. I’ll go get Doc to see if he can help you out here.” He rushed to write on the pad so I waited to move. “What happened between you and Doc the day you came back?” “It’s too long of a story for right now. Ask when you’re not hurt.” He started to rush yet another question. “Slow down kid. Look, I have to go try and talk to Luna to get some rest. I'll be back later.” tears welled up in his eyes. I knew he was uncomfortable, his mouth opened and closed on the tube as he tried to get comfortable. “I wish it was me, you don’t deserve this.” tears rolled down his face. “Are you in more pain than you were when I walked in?” he shook his head yes bringing his hoof to his throat when it made contact with the bandages he flipped. He bit down on the tube and his body jumped in the bed. “Whoa! Whoa! Take it easy.” I ran over to the bedside. He had calmed down but he still squeezed his eyes shut, biting the tube hard and breathing heavily. “Ease up, kid ease up. The pain will subside soon and you’ll be good again.” I rested a hoof on his chest making him flinch. I never spent any time around kids much less around Blue. I had only really just met him. “I don’t know how to help Blue, you need to tell me what to do.” he coughed, it sounded strained it seemed to stop before it should have when it started happening more I grew overwhelmingly concerned. “Breathe slow deep breaths.” doing his best to follow suit he took a deep breath it sounded like he was sucking on an empty drink through a straw. A cough the tube now speckled red on the inside. “Deep slow breaths Blue I’ll be right back I promise.” I walked out calmly so as not to scare him anymore than he already was. Shutting the door behind me I picked up the pace to tell Doc. “What is it now, Shadow?” “Come look for yourself it's not ok.” I walked back to the room opening the door for Doc he saw and ran in. Blue was able to keep up with the slow breathing which was good. “You're going to need to remove the tube, it's no good anymore.” “While he’s awake.” “It’s the only option.” Against what I thought was right I started to remove the thing but Blue bit down on it keeping me from doing anything. “Blue, we're trying to help you. You have to let us work.” Doc was growing both worried and frustrated. “Blue, look at me, you need to look at me.” He opened his eyes. I've never seen so much pain and fear in one pony. The tears streamed down his face as he looked at me. “I’m trying to help you but I can't if you bite down on it.” “Don’t do anything, I'll get help.” he opened the door to the room but no pony was there. “Nevermind I guess.” “You have to let me do this, Blue, we're trying to save you.” slowly he opened his mouth “You're going to have to just pull it out, don't be slow with it he’ll only latch down on it again.” I followed Doc's orders pulling it out in one semi-smooth motion. He kicked hard, gritting his teeth. He rolled over away from us and curled up into a ball. Well as close to one as he could. “I’ve never had a case like this. That thing was so old I never thought I'd use it. You can throw it out over there.” I tossed it in the can on the other side of the room. “This is horrible. There has to be a better way to do this next time.” “Next time I’ll have him asleep but next time will be the last time.” “We have to put another one in?” “Yeah I’m trying to keep his throat from collapsing on itself.” “We gotta have him asleep this time.” “I can only put him to sleep with gas. I don't know if he can breathe without that tube.” I walked over to the other side of the bed. His muzzle was red with blood. “Blue?” He looked at me, his eyes weren't filled with fear or pain but with anger. “Can you breathe?” A simple shake of his head was all I needed. “Apparently he can doc.” “Ok i’ll make it happen.” We did this process again, this time he was asleep. I feel bad for what I’ve brought on the Guard. I know that thing was my brothers and I eagerly await the day I kill him. “Twilight?” “Oh hey shadow looking for Spike?” “Yeah, have you seen him?” “He’s asleep in here but you can wake him up, he needs to get up anyways.” “I’ll let him sleep but you can if you want.” “It’s fine he’ll wake up here soon I bet.” “Learn anything in 21 years?” This was the worst mistake of my life. She talked for 3 hours straight. “Shouldn’t Spike be up by now Twilight?” “Yeah probably.” she picked up on of the pillows on the bed with her magic and started hitting him with it “Twilight. Twilight!” “Are you up yet?” “Yes I'm up!” “There’s somepony you should see?” he looked over at us “Is that Shadow? “Yeah.” “So what brings you back?” “Same thing that brought me back the first time my brother only he’s stronger he’s targeting Shining and his family” “Twilight too?” “Yeah her too.” “As much as I really hate you-” “Spike!” twilight exclaimed, hitting him with the pillow again. “No, he's got the right to hate me. I got up and left then came back only to make you guys think I was dead a day later.” “As I was saying you’ve got my support.” “It’s nice to know not all is broken between us. I never hated you its just that… the last time I was friends with a dragon I got them killed” “Um… how?” “Out hunting we were trapped in a cave by timberwolves. He came up with a distraction plan and ran out. He ran into a river and got swept away never to be seen again.” “What river?” “I don’t know, I don't think it ever had a name, it was just some small, very fast moving river.” “Maybe ten feet wide?” “Back then it was much smaller, maybe 3 feet wide. A very skinny, very tall tree sat on one side. The thing looked like swiss cheese with the amount of holes in it.” He pulled out a map of Equestria and the surrounding forests. As he opened it I noticed the date and initials of the map maker. “Wait! Those initials.” “I don’t know whose they are. I found the map in a wooden box.” “Where?” opening the map further he pointed to a circle drawn on the map. “Right here. There wasn’t much left of whatever was around it.” “The initials are Ash Burns, a cartographer that me and my friend hung out with.” “Wait, I think I have info on him.” Twilight said while digging through a file drawer. “I do! Here he has a shop in Ponyville although he’s old as dirt.” “I should go then he might die tomorrow.” “Go then.” Spike said as he rolled up the map handing it to me. “I can’t go on a wild goose chase right now besides he was swept away by a river.” “Do it for yourself, maybe it’ll help you.” “I’ll go but I won’t go alone.” “Have shining go he could use a break. “That's a good idea. I’ll ask him in the morning. I can't start today.” “Go get a nap, you look like crap.” “Thanks Spike.” I shot him a smile and walked out. He was right, I needed sleep and now was the best time. “Hey Shadow! What are you up to?” “Nothing much. Gonna try to get some sleep.” “Did you get to see Blue?” “Yeah.” “How is he?” I don’t remember the events that happened after this but Shining seems to be avoiding me and Shield gets really tense when I get near him. The last letter I got from my father read ‘there will be a day when the wheat is separated from the chaff until then you have time, time to determine who is the wheat and who is the chaff. Your best friends are those you find weak and your greatest enemies are those you find strong. Stay strong and make others think they can’t overpower you because as soon as they think they can they will.’ He was right and now my brother has control.
The ReturnShadow returned a few days ago. It was a surprise but a welcomed one; well welcomed by most. He’s changed though I mean he’s always done this but it’s worse now he doesn’t accept any pity if he has his mind set to do something he’ll do it, it doesn’t matter what anypony says. He won’t take help at all anymore he used to accept it or at least think about it but now he’ll yell at you. You need to get drastic for him to even consider anything you say. “Hey Shadow! What are you up to?” “Nothing much. Gonna try to get some sleep.” “Did you get to see Blue?” “Yeah.” “How is he?” “He was good until I came.” “What do you mean?” “I mean I should have never come back, not this time, the last time, or the first time.” “Why? We want you here.” “You don’t understand. My brother wants me dead. Everywhere I go he knows the last place I stayed he destroyed. It’d be better for you guys if I just killed myself then you could go back to fighting your changelings and timberwolves, something you're used to.” “But we want you here, we enjoy you being here.” without even a noise he teleported in front of me. “You enjoy having somepony who has killed more than he’s saved! Who has brought nothing but death and destruction since he arrived! Nothing but sadness and anger!” “Every relationship has ups and downs-” “This is more than ups and downs! Shining this is the possible destruction of what you call home all because of me!” “It’s not because of you, it's because of your brother!” “Ace, Govend, Garring, Salt, Lanes, and Delta wouldn’t be dead if I had just never shown up in the first place! Your son wouldn’t be crippled and Blue wouldn’t be disabled if I had just died!” I threw him at the wall behind him and held him there with magic. “Listen here-!” I was cut off by him blowing me across the room. His magic was too strong for me to break out of his hold. “No! You listen! I’ve got one job here right now! That job is to make sure my brother leaves you guys alone! I can't do it alone but I won’t let more guards die to my brother! We’ve got one shot! If it doesn’t work we’re all screwed!” a deafening yell came from Shadow. I hadn’t seen Copper walk up but he had stabbed Shadow in the chest with his sword. His magic broke and I was free but Shadow wasn’t done. He threw Copper into the farthest wall away from him. “Copper!” “I’ll be fine, check him!” carefully I walked over to Shadow whose breaths were heavy and strained. The sword is still buried in the side of his chest. “I deserved that shit.” “Damn right you did!” shouted Copper now on his hooves. “Everypony calm down!” “Is shield in here?” “Yeah.” “Bucking shit!” “Calm down.” “Your call Shining, what do you want me to do?” “We have to get him to Doc.” “You want to save him! He just tried to kill you!” “It's a misunderstanding.” “That was far from a misunderstanding! Do I need to remind you of the meaning of misunderstanding!” he walked over and grabbed his sword rather crudely. “Shit!” Shadow yelled followed by a bloody cough. “We need to get him to Doc quickly.” “You’re on your own, I don't save double agents.” “Copper! Copper!” He walked away but stopped by the window. “Shining! The sky is black and it's 1 o'clock!” I ran out to get a look and he was right the sky was turning black. “He’s coming then.” I turned to my left and there was Shadow on his hooves like he had never been hurt. “What the Buck!” “How is that possible?” Copper pulled his sword and checked it making sure it was actually real. “I’m not normal. I'd ask Luna but I told her not to tell anyone what I was. We have a week before that spell kicks in when it kicks in we’re too late. I’m going to talk to Luna and Celestia.” He ran off and I followed after him. “I’m coming with you!” “Works for me!” We made it to Luna’s quarters where both Luna and Celestia looked out of the window. “I’ve never seen anything like it!” Luna said, fear filling her voice “It’s called the Black Eclipse. In one week the world will become completely dark and he will have won.” Shadow spoke out startling the two. “What’s the call?” Celestia said fury in her voice not at shadow but fury for her kingdom. “All in dew time. Everyone in the morning right when the dew would sit on Equestria.” “Why so specific?” Luna said voice still having fear “My brother is sleeping at this time. I learned that, that’s how I escaped him and got here.” “You’re not going alone on this and you better not try.” “Celestia, I can’t defeat him on my own, especially not now and since when do you care i thought you hated me.” “I never hated you, I just hate knowing I can help you but you won’t let me.” “Ok hold on one second this just popped into my head everyone told me you died like were killed.” Luna and Celestia looked at each other, their eyes widened. Shadow turned to face me. “I told them to lie to you, you've been there for me when I needed it and even times when I didn't. This was different though if they told you the truth that I wasn’t dead I had simply left after getting you back to them you would’ve come after me. I didn’t want you to die looking for me.” “So it was a lie!” “It was a lie that whether you want to believe it or not saved your life.” “You could’ve left something Shadow.” “You don’t check the bottom left drawer of your desk too much do you?” “Why?” “I put something in there maybe 12 years ago just to let you know I was alive.” I started to make a run for my desk but he stopped me. “Don’t worry I’ve already got it.” “How is that possible?” “It’s my stuff I can put it anywhere I’ve ever been or in anything I’ve ever touched. Now it’s in your jacket pocket.” I didn't even see it leave his hoof but sure enough it was gone so I checked my pocket and there it was. “Since we’re giving stuff out. Celestia I found this. I don't know how my brother got it but it’s yours, it's the only piece of the set I could find.” she didn’t say anything, just took it and walked out. “What was-” I started to say but Shadow cut me off “If she wants she’ll say but don’t expect her to.” “What do we do about our currently injured?” Luna said her voice filled with fear “By the time this goes down the only one we have to worry about is Blue. I don't know if he’ll be ready to fight.” “What should we expect?” “Luna you can’t be scared of him, that's how he gets you.” “What do we do about the civilians?” Celestia said as she reentered the room. “Doesn’t matter, if we fail, they're dead. We have a very thin one to revive those who died to Abhoori.” “When? How?” “Until the day we fight. They’re weaker during the initial start to the eclipse but they get stronger as it builds.” “Let's do it then.” “How do we do it though? How do we find them?” “A very old spell I just recently found in the archives of Sombra’s lair. Also you don’t think I track these guys? I know where they are all the time.” “Let’s go get some then.” “Well there’s one guy we won’t get back.” “Who?” “Sorry Luna I can’t find Govend he’s super hard to track and only barely pops up in my head as being near.” “That’s ok you’ve tried we can still get back good guys.” The four of us put on our armor but one thing was necessary before we left. “Ready?” Celestia said “Not quite I tried to put on my old armor but I’ve got nowhere to put these things.” he held up two wing guards. “You want to help me with that Celestia?” her eyes brightened at his request with a flash from her horn. His wings were back. “Yeah I think that’ll do.” “Hang on, let me see how Shield is doing.” I walked over to him. “Hey, how are you doing?” “My head stopped hurting and I can feel my legs I think.” “Let’s see.” I helped him up and he was able to stand. “That right there is a tough ass kid.” I smiled back at Shadow. “You want to come with us kid?” “Sure!” Shadow tossed him some armor and Shield suited up. “Before we go though I’m going to talk to blue let him know what’s going to happen.” “I’ll join.” i said “Why don’t we all just go? Celestia stated “Works for me.” We headed to Doc’s he was in so we went to Blue’s room. He was asleep when we entered. “What happened to him?” “Oh I forgot you weren’t around kid. He was attacked in the night while everypony slept.” “He’s asleep.” “Not for much longer he’s waking up.” his eyes opened and closed a few time but we must have finally caught his eye. His face turned to anger and he grabbed a pad to write on. “Back to torture me again?” “No I’m not Blue that’s not what I was trying to do the first time.” “What were you trying to do the first time?” I said while giving him a worried face “Had to replace that tube.” Shield caught Blue’s eye and he got excited but that didn’t last long. “Glad you’re up Shield I just wish you didn’t have to see me like this.” he coughed then breathed heavily for a bit “Don’t you dare Shadow.” “I’m not doing anything. I haven’t moved since we walked in.” Blue smiled “Where are you guys going?” Shadow sighed “My brother has already begun his attack. We have less than a week to prepare before it’s too late.” “What can I do?” “You can sit here and get better.” “He’s right Blue you don’t need to worry we’ll handle it right now.” blue coughed again. “Blue, are you sick?” “Sick of this damn tube!” “That’s not what I meant.” “I don’t think I am, this tube is doing it.” “Ok.” without any warning Celestia leaped over Blue and out of the window. “What the buck?” “I’ll follow her Shining you stay with shield Luna you do whatever you want!” Shadow did the same following her out as he left he hit the pad in Blue’s magic breaking the magic and dropping it on his neck. “Damn Blue I bet that hurt.” He kicked in the bed while biting on the tube. I walked over and put a hoof lightly on his throat just to see how tender it was. He almost did a backflip in bed. “Hey, hey, hey relax, relax.” he slowly calmed down releasing on the tube he quickly started on the pad. “Just leave me alone, go away!” “I’m sorry Blue I wasn’t trying to hurt you, you know I only want to help.” I realized the device the tube was originally attached to had come free. He noticed my seeing it. “Touch it and you’ll wish you hadn’t.” in a whisper I said “Be strong for Shield, he looks up to you.” he glanced over at shield who was still standing behind me. “Just be gentle then.” I nodded and carefully grabbed the tube using magic so that my movements were precise. I guided it to the device requiring me to pull up on it. He latched down on it again. “I have to pull on it some Blue, just a little.” He let go, allowing me to finish putting it on the device. “Done.” He opened and closed his mouth a few times contorting his face in the process./ “I get it’s uncomfortable but it’s only for a little while.” “Better not be much longer. I haven't eaten since yesterday morning.” “I’m sorry Blue.” “Get out of here figure out what made Celestia take off.” “Want anypony to stay with you?” he glanced at Shield but decided to not have anypony stay so we left… out the front doors not the window… we’re civilized here. It didn’t take us long to find the two “What made you leave in such a hurry Celestia?” Shadow moved to reveal the body of a colt one too young to even think about leaving its mothers side. “My brother personally did this. That’s a mark only his knife leaves.” “Where’s the mother?” “Probably back at home wondering where her boy is.” “Your brother dabbled in dark magic you said?” I asked “Much more than dabbled but yes.” “How do you get rid of it?” “Only somepony with a strong power in the magic can remove it but it won’t stop ongoing spells.” “Who knows dark magic?” I was surprised to see everypony raise their hoof excluding me and my son. “Who's stronger than him?” Celestia and Shadow lowered their hooves “I’m not sure if I'm stronger than him, it's been a long time since I’ve tried dark magic.” “If Celestia can’t and Shadow isn’t sure what makes you think you can Luna?” “Well she was Nightmare moon.” “I did a lot more than dabble in it. I'll be honest, I still study it. It's a fascinating form of magic.” “Sister!” “It’s not like I use it!” “But you study it!” “Girls, we don't have time for this. Luna, if you think you can remove my brother's magic, do it!” she lit her horn not much happened but not very far from the edge of the forests we heard a shrill shriek. “I think I've done it but I'm not sure.” “So… um… I'm a little late to say this but we just accelerated his attack. I can almost guarantee it. I bet we went from six to two days.” “It’s ok he’s weaker now right?” “I only hope so. Luna put this on.” He tossed a magic suppression ring to her. “Umm… no.” “It’s so he can’t take your magic, it'll keep you from using magic but you will be able to keep your magic.” she sighed but put it on “We had an original plan to get our guys out of there, we're still going to do that, let's go.” “Wait, what about the colt?” “It’s not real.” “What? it looks real to me.” “That’s my son. I watched my son die a long time ago. That's a fake body let’s go!” Without any more delay we left to get our guys. It didn't take long for us to find our first guy. We hid in the bushes out of sight. “Who is this?” “I don’t know who, I only know he’s one of ours.” Shadows horn flickered and the Abhoori screamed it seemed to get ripped apart but not in a disgusting way more like it’s magic camouflage was removed. “Salt! Over here!” He looked over and started running. He tackled me in a hug. “Holy shit dude you don’t know what that’s like!” “Damn I’m glad you’re back.” “Hey love birds we can make out later we have to move on more are coming.” Shadow said We moved on quickly to the next guy, this one turned out to be Delta after that it was Lanes.” “This is either Govend or Garring.” Shadow said “What about Ace?” Luna asked “As much as I wish it could be one of these he overdosed that doesn’t count as dying to one of these.” Shadow said, his horn flickered and the Abhoori disappeared leaving only Garring behind. “Damn, I wish Blue was here.” I said “Garring over here!” Shadow said, He saw us and ran over. “Holy Crap, Holy Crap, Holy Crap!” is all we could hear as Garring ran at us “We need to move, we have one guy left, then we need to get out for real.” we got a move on following Shadows orders our group was much larger now but we managed to stay quiet. “This is gonna suck.” Shadows horn flickered and the Abhoori disappeared this time leaving Govend behind. “One of you call him.” shadow said I was confused but I called out for him. He came running over. “Alright we need to get out of here if you can fly follow me from above the tree line if you can’t fly follow me.” “Whoa whoa whoa!” “Govend if you hate me if you want to kill me it doesn’t matter we can’t stay here. We need to go back to the castle.” “What? Why would I want to kill you? I'm only mad you didn’t at least say hi.” Shadows' face brightened and he smiled for the first time in a while. In one go he tackled Govend. “Damn I'm so glad you’re not mad at me!” “I can’t be not after how you went out. I’m just glad you’re back you butt hole.” “We need to go we can talk later.” getting back was hell we had to dodge Abhoori both sleeping and awake ones. When we made it back everyone was asleep which was nice. “Ok Garring and Govend I need to talk to you.” I pulled them aside and Shadow followed as well. “You both knew Blue right now he could use some cheering up i’m not asking you to do it nw im just telling you what’s happened.” “Where is he?” Govend asked “Doc’s office.” Both of them simultaneously bolted to Doc’s and we followed suit. It didn’t take long for us to make it to Doc’s office. He was of course asleep so we stayed quiet. “What the hell?” Garring said “The fuck happened?” Govend said “Middle of the night attack I assume it was directed at him since no pony else was hurt.” “He’s waking up.” he opened his eyes and immediately caught us. “Am I dead?” Blue wrote on the pad “You’re not dead. They’re actually here and alive.” Govend was the first to make contact with Blue “How are you?” "I still think I'm dead but I'm also still in pain so maybe I'm not dead." "If you're in pain you're not dead.”Shadow said “Back to hurt me yet again Shadow?” “I wasn’t trying to hurt you in the first place Blue!” “Yeah sure.” “Well, when you left the last time you broke the hold he had on the pad causing it to fall on his neck.” I said “Buck it I’m just gonna go I'm no good here!” “So you guys are back for good?” “Yeah we’re back here now.” Garring said “Garring, I'm sorry.” “What for?” “I left you to die.” “You didn’t leave me to die. You left to try and save me.” “Maybe if I had been faster or just carried you or something.” “Don’t worry about it. I’m here now, that's all that matters.” “I need some sleep, I'll come back tomorrow.” Govend said, it was clear he didn’t want to leave Blue behind but he very much needed some rest “I second that.” Garring said “I know I need sleep.” I said “You guys get rest, I'll be fine, I think.” “Don’t forget you still owe me a coffee so don’t go dying on me.” Govend stated a chuckle coming from him “Got it.” Blue smiled for the first time since he was hurt. We left, the good thing was the barracks were right at the Castle entrance the bad thing was apparently Luna wanted to see me. “Luna wants to see me. Govend you should come with me.” “Ugh… why…” “You don’t have to just figure you’d want to.” “Ugh, why do you have to be right.” “I’ll be honest, Shadows' reaction today was different.” “He thought I hated him. I mean that’s where he always goes when he thinks he failed someone.” “Yeah I guess.” “Luna!” “Good you’re here… oh Govend I wasn’t expecting you.” “Shining said I should come.” “It’s ok it won't affect anything that you’re here. I haven’t seen Shadow since we got back. He was supposed to be here.” “I bet I know where he’s at.” dating up i headed to the door. “Wait where.” “By his son.” I left heading down the same path we took to leave. That’s where I found Shadow sitting down by his son head hung low. I sat beside him. “I need to change… but I don’t know how.” “Twilight told me about your dragon friend. Maybe you should try and find him.” “There’s not enough time anymore.” “Go find him.” “I can’t just get up and leave.” “You know how to change, you just don’t want to. You know you need to but you don’t try.” “I know I can only change so much under the circumstances though.” “What do you mean?” “My brother has done so much and has told me so many things that I don't know who my old self was.” We sat in silence at least until the others came. First it was Govend and Luna, then it was Garring, Salt, and Delta. Before too long Celestia, Twilight, Doc, and Lanes joined it didn’t take long for just about the whole guard to be out there. “I’ve been… horrible to you guys.” “No you haven't, you've been misunderstood. We didn't know everything and I'm sure we still don’t but now that we know more we understand more.” Celestia said her head still down. “But what I have told you some of it has been lies. What I told you about my son was true up to the part where he died. He’s not dead, this fake body was my brother warning me that if he doesn’t get what he wants he’ll kill my son.” “We won't let that happen, Shadow, we'll save him.” I said “I can keep limited contact with him the same way I kept contact with Blue. he doesn’t want us to go after him, he wants us to go after my brother even if it means he dies.” “We won’t let him die, Shadow, we'll come up with a plan.” “I have one.”
TwistedI was marching the group out. Shadows' plan consisted of the Changelings coming in from behind while the rest of the guards came in from the front. We had made friends with the Changelings to take down Rusty. Blue caught Changeling fever which didn't help our relationship with the Changelings but it was overlooked for the most part. Most of the guards didn’t like working alongside those who had taken so much from us but even they knew their help was needed. We waited alongside the forest tree line. We expected Shadow and the Changelings to push the Abhoori to us but it never happened so we walked in. The moon was still high which was good for us. Maybe 30 minutes after walking into the forest we caught a glimpse of movement we hunkered down waiting for them to come to us. “Changelings stand down, Allies stand down.” I said the last thing we needed was to start a fight between the two of us. I saw Shadow walking to me so I met him halfway. “If we're both here they’ve surrounded us which means Rusty has more guys than we do.” “Or they're gone?” “Yeah right my brother wouldn’t stop until he gets what he wants.” “Abhoori!” I looked in the direction of the yell and there they were. They were everywhere, Shadow was right, they had surrounded us. “I want my alicorns in the air! Don’t let these guys behind you hold strong!” Celestia gave Shadow the role of director. He had say in every move both the guard and the Changelings made. “Shield you’re an alicorn get up here!” He put a hoof on his head. I somehow forgot he didn’t have a working horn. Shadow swooped down to him and in a matter of seconds Shield was up next to me with a horn ready as ever. We were fighting for the lives of many but no one said we couldn’t have fun while doing it. I was able to make a hoofball bat with my magic. “Shadow, give me a fastball.” the smile that shot across his face when I said that was priceless. He threw me a ball and I swung, sending the ball straight into one of Abhoori. Shadow however never told me the thing would explode. We were doing good, especially Blue. I don't know what Shadow did to him but Blue was as ready as ever. “What is that?” I said one lone figure rested above the Abhoori. “Celestia! Luna! over here!” Shadow yelled out, not moving his eyes from the figure. “What is it?” “That’s my brother you guys fall back and get around him… find my son… please.” breaking eye contact with his brother he looked at the two. “Don’t bring him here, take him to the map maker in Ponyville. He goes by Ash Burns and he'll take care of him for me.” “Have two others go, we should stay here.” Celestia said “I want at least one of you to go. If somehow my brother catches you I know you can hold him off.” “I’ll go. Shining will you go with me?” “Luna, I have a kid here as well.” “I’ll take care of him, you've got mine I’ve got yours.” “Dad just go, I'll be fine here.” reluctantly I fell back with Luna. We split ways at the edge of the forest I didn’t cut into the forest until I couldn't hear fighting. The walk was long and annoying every little thing set me off. I don’t know why Luna wanted me to go. I couldn't fly, it would take me much longer to get there. It had been about 5 hours since the first contact with Abhoori and maybe 4 hours since I left. The forest was almost pitch black as the Black Eclipse took over more of the world. I made it to a relatively civilized area with one sizable house and a few huts. “Luna!” “Don’t worry about her, she'll be fine. She took off for you about an hour ago although she went the wrong way.” “Rusty!” “It was his decision whether he gave his life for his son or his son died for him.” “What is with you and going for families?” “Causes the most pain… for the family of course I don’t feel a thing.” “And what if someone took your kid?” “Mines already dead, I can thank Shadow for that. You don’t even know his real name do you?” “That is his real name!” “Oh you poor poor pitiful soul. His real name is Twisted Spectre, you know the master deceptionist.” “You expect me to believe you after all you’ve done to me and my friends!” “Join me and you’ll see everything you need to. You’ll believe everything I've told you.” “I think I’ll pass.” “All you’ve ever wanted, all you’ve ever needed the power you’ve craved for so long.” “You’re desperate if you’re offering that.” “I am. I’m desperate for my brother to get what he deserves.” “And if I walk away right now.” “I’ll allow you to get back to your people so you can say goodbye.” “What happens to them if I accept?” “I’ll do my best to save them but I can't promise anything.” “If your goal is to kill your brother, why do you have a spell that can kill the world?” “A spell can be canceled at any time you would know that best you do that a lot.” “What can I do to make this end?” “Bring me Shadow.” his voice was deep and groggy and he faded away. “Shining! Shining! Are you ok?” “Huh! What! Who are you?” “It’s Raider. I followed you.” “How long have I been out?” I looked up for the sun but it was blocked out by the Eclipse. “You left 6 hours ago.” “What?” I shot up and started running through the forest. “Shining! Luna already got him!” I stopped. “We need to get back to the fight then!” He started running and I followed. The time to get back was surprisingly short. I must not have made it very far. “Shadow!” “Shining!” He swooped down tackling me. “Did you forget how to land?” He helped me up and gave me a hug. “No, I just thought you died!” “Not while I’ve got a family around.” “Let’s get back to it then!” “Wait!” “What is it?” “When I was knocked out I saw your brother. He tried to deceive me; he wanted me to get you to him.” “He's a master deceptionist; he'll lie to you day and night.” “Twisted Sceptre?” “yeah. How’d you know.” “He told me that’s who you were.” “Don’t believe him, please don’t believe him!” “I don’t.” I wasn’t sure who to believe but I trusted Shadow more than I did Rusty. “What else did he tell you?” “He said you decided your life for your sons.” his face changed to sorrow and he wouldn’t make eye contact anymore. “Shadow, that's a lie right!” no response from him “Shadow I won’t let you die to your brother!” “I don’t want to die, I want to be with my son but I’ll give my life for him before I let him die.” “We will make sure you’re with your son! That’s a promise!” “Don’t make promises in uncertain circumstances, especially ones you can’t keep.” He flew off before I could say another word “All Hold!” The abrupt unfamiliar voice made everything stop. “This is going nowhere so I’m willing to strike a deal! We can end this all with a single fight and the winner doesn’t die!” “Then you’ll fight me!” It was Blue. “No! That won’t happen!” “Kid, your willingness to save a friend is admirable but it’s fruitless as I know who I’ll fight.” “Then remove your men and I'll push mine back, we'll settle it.” “Shadow Don’t do this, think of your son!” he looked at me “Take care of him.” the ground exploded beneath him sending him flying to the treetops he caught himself firing back. The Abhoori scattered and the guards did the same from underneath the two but didn’t leave. “You took my son from me, Shadow! If I can’t take yours I’ll make sure you never see him again!” “Your speaking fools tongue again brother! Mother should’ve let Father finish the job but now she had to save her baby, the same baby that only a few years later would kill her!” An explosion so bright I went blind for some seconds when I looked up. Shadow was on the ground Rusty standing over him like before. “We don’t talk about what happened to Mother!” “Because you know what you did!” “Blue no!” Blue started to charge at Rusty but it was in vain he didn’t even make contact with Rusty before he was thrown back. “That kid really wants you alive, Shadow.” “Wouldn’t know why I haven’t been a good guy.” I ran to check on Blue he landed at the base of a large tree. “Blue what's broken?” he didn’t respond, he just dragged a hoof to his left hind leg. “Just stay here, don't move around too much.” He nodded. I needed to break Rusty’s shield to charge him. I gathered all my energy, all of my magic I sent it at Rusty’s shield and it broke. He shot back at me but it was slow putting up my own shield. I charged him his attacks were slow and delayed as I dodged them with ease. It wasn’t a straight shot. I had to watch out for the holes, broken armor parts, and bodies of both enemies and friends. This was a war that ended here and today no exceptions. I stopped, not that I wanted to. “You fool! I thought you were on my side!” I couldn’t respond. I was frozen in place. “No matter bringing one extra to death is no big deal.” “Stop this madness! I will put for no more!” “Oh look sweet princess Celestia finally spoke up!” My shield was breaking. I couldn't hold it any longer. “Shining! Hold on! Don’t let go!” the words muffled as i started to pass out. A bright flash I could see through my closed eyes. “Shining!” “Shadow?” “Come on, you're not safe here!” he yelled as stumbled around beside me. I couldn't see what happened nor could I get to my hooves in time for what happened next. The ground beneath us exploded and I was sent flying far less than Shadow though. I slowly made it to my hooves when I caught rusty coming at me. Shadow taught me one good spell for a situation like this it was a blow off. I put all I had into it. He went through two trees before stopping partially into the third but he wasn’t the only one I moved; there was enough power to move the whole guard back quite a bit. To my right was Shadow. I don't know if I sent him into the rock or if Rusty did but it mattered none. “Shadow!” it was clear he was hurt but I didn't know how bad until I was next to him. The flash of light must have been his horn breaking. “You’ll be ok, we'll get you somewhere safe.” “He’s not done!” hearing his fear I put up a shield he crashed through it but he was weakened substantially. I fired back at him and he did the same with our magic colliding. His weakened state had us at a stand still and one of us had to stop but neither of us would. Rusty yelled and my magic collided with his horn but it didn’t break it only sent him backwards. “Shining, take my magic only you can defeat him now, I can’t. “I’m not doing that! Your magic is keeping you alive.” “This won’t end until he dies or I die!” “You have a kid, I'm not doing it!” “Do it for him!” He turned away from me coughing. I couldn’t tell if he coughed blood; his black coat masked it. “That’s even more of a reason for me to not do it!” “Your left!” without looking i shot up a shield the ground to my left exploded. “You can’t protect him forever!” He readied for an attack but was stopped by Blue “Poor pitiful you!” He said, using Blue’s own spell to throw him randomly into the forest. “Blue!” Shadow yelled he tried to raise himself up but only his front half moved. “Give up Shadow!” Shadow looked up at his brother. “I gave you the option to run! I gave you the time to figure it out! Now you’ve gone too far! I knew you wouldn’t kill my kid, you have that decency but I won’t let you kill any more innocent souls! I’ve let this go on for far too long! He flew full speed at his brother, his back legs hanging limply as he flew. Grabbing hold of him he forced a magic suppression ring on Rusty’s horn and they disappeared into the sky. “Get the injured back!” I said, I didn’t know Shadow’s plan but with him taking care of his brother we needed to take care of our own. “We can’t leave you here!” Said my son “I’m going to get Blue then I’ll come back!” “Let me go with you!” “It’s for the better if you go with us Shield.” Luna was looking out for him but I decided to allow him to follow. I had been keeping him sheltered for so long he wasn’t actually being a guard. “Come on Shield!” Are you sure Shining?” Luna winked; she knew why I was allowing him to follow. “Yeah I'm sure.” “Be safe!” “Stay near me! if you can’t keep up, say so!” “Got it!” We took off running in the general direction calling for blue the whole time. We had no response ever but when we finally made it was too late. “Oh no…” I heard the sound of Shield puking so I turned around “What do we d-d-” he was cut off as he puked again this time with nothing left he just heaved. “Here come on let's move away.” he turned his face and head moved randomly as he tried to breath without heaving. “What do we do?” “We just let the others know.” We were startled by a loud crash coming from where we had just left. I took off and Shield followed albeit slower than before. We jumped over the little green plants and berry bushes and dodged trees just like before. When we got back it was clear it had been finished Shadow laid on his side on the ground Rusty couldn’t be seen but it was clear by the new crater he was no longer with us. “Shadow!” I ran over to aid him. “You have to stop the Black Eclipse.” he was vastly more hurt than before his words shaked as he said them. “How?” “You have to redo the spell. The same spell that made it removes it.” “I can’t do dark magic, I've never studied it!” “I saw the book in your drawer, don't worry, no one cares as long as you don't use it to hurt ponies.” “When… no why were you in my drawer?” “Stop the Eclipse.” I was about to ask why I had to do it but I realized he couldn’t do it in his condition anyways. With a general idea of how the spell worked I gave it a shot. “Ahh! What are you doing?” “What do you mean?” “You’re hurting me stupid!” “I was targeting the eclipse Shadow!” “Try again.” doing the same thing I tried again this time he didn’t yell at me. Nothing was happening I thought but I realized that it was night time I guess Luna had been keeping time in the pitch black darkness. “We need to get you back, Shadow.” “I can’t get up. Not that it’s a good idea, I'm too nauseous.” “You carried me back no I guess it’s my time to return the favor.” the shield helped me to lift him but it wasn’t going too well. Shadow couldn't help the two of us at all. “Ahhh! Put me down, put me down!” “What happened, you were fine.” “This won’t work, I can't do that.” “We have to get you back.” “Wait a minute, Blue!” he called out for Blue trying anything to get to him. “It’s too late, we already found him.” “He’s… dead?” “Yeah I'm sorry.” he crumpled to the ground and started crying quietly. “Just leave me here, I don't deserve to live.” “I’m not leaving you here, I'm getting you back.” “You can’t lift me, we already tried this.” “I’m not leaving you here! I let Salt die because I was weak! I won't be weak this time!” He looked at me and sorrow filled his eyes. “Then let's do it, I can't stop you.” We tried again being as gentle as possible. It worked and we started toward the castle. “Wait, take me to Blue.” “You won’t make it there and back.” “That wasn’t me asking.” I sighed but made my way towards Blue. “What the Buck… How can anything be willing to do this?” “I don’t know.” “If I were you I would look away.” I didn’t get to say anything before a bright flash seared my eyes. “Shadow!” I whipped my head around to be met by Blue. “Wait…” I turned my head as far as I could. Shadow was limp. “We need to go now!” I took off running. We made it to the castle in maybe 30 minutes. The place was bustling with ponies, everyone on a mission. We were pretty well disregarded except for the curious few. When we made it to Doc's I had never seen him so busy. “Doc!” “I’m a little busy Shining!” “Where do we take this guy then?” he walked out and took a look walking closer he checked for a pulse. “He’s got a pulse but not for much longer. He’s been drained of his magic. Bring him in here.” I brought him in Shield and Blue following me. “I’ll get to work here you guys get cleaned up.” “Thanks doc.” “Wait Shining! I want to talk to you.” “What's up Doc?” “You might not get this so I’ll say it… Thank you, if it wasn’t for you and Shadow we wouldn’t be here right now.” “It’s not just me though.” “I know but you played a big part.” “Thanks doc.” “Before you go, what are you doing about Shadow’s son?” “I’m going to talk to Luna about that. I think Shadow would want us to take care of him.” “I think so.” I left took a shower and headed off to Luna’s “Govend I see you got your job back.” “Temporarily while her guard heals up.” “You don’t want this job anymore?” “Well with Shadow back I figured I would be his partner.” “You’ll be with me for a while at least until he wakes up.” “Yeah I figured.” He let me through to see Luna. As I walked down the hall I couldn't help but think that the marble pillars were a little brighter and the hickory wood lining the oval shaped windows looked a little more clean and inviting. The granite floors had perfect reflection and the pictures on the wall looked correct and straight. “The place does look a little bit brighter than before doesn’t it?” “Yeah it does.” “You did something today I've never seen before. You kept going even though you were completely drained when you were beaten, bruised and destroyed. You kept going and here you are still going.” “There’s still work to be done.” “Get rest, whatever it is, can be done in the morning.” “What are we doing about Shadow's son?” “Shadow can go get him whenever.” “Shadow can’t get him.” “He didn’t die did he?” “He almost did when saving Blue.” “We can go get him then.” “That would be for the best.” We went to the map maker in Ponyville where Shadow’s son, the pony who ran the place, was much older than I expected. “All I know about the kid is that he’s older than the original colt we saw and younger than your son.” The old pony walked in from around the corner. “Hello.” he said his voice cracking “I seem to have misplaced my glasses.” “They’re behind you sir.” he turned around as I said that and picked them up. “Alrighty, what can I- oh hello again.” “There’s been a change of plans Shadow won’t be able to get him.” “Oh I'm sorry to hear that. Should I tell him or would you like to?” “He’s not dead, he's just not able to get him.” “Oh that’s good.” he walked back around the corner. “It’s a good thing you told him that Luna or we would’ve had a very confused and sad kid.” When he reentered he was followed by a small colt and red dragon slightly bigger than Spike. “Here he is.” “You certainly have your hooves full sir.” I said I couldn't take my eyes off the little red dragon as he did his best to hide behind the pony. “Usually it’s just me and Spark but I'm happy to do anything for an old friend and please call me Burns.” “Spark?” I asked. “I thought he followed me out… Spark it’s ok these ponies won’t hurt you.” He showed himself but he still stayed mostly behind Burns.” “H-hi.” “It’s nice to meet you Spark.” “How is my father?” I was slightly startled by him talking and I jolted my head to look at the colt. “Or not, don't worry about it.” “I’m sorry kid I didn’t expect you to talk.” “He’s a little jumpy after what happened. It's ok though I expect he’ll do quite well with you guys.” “We should go, it is getting late. I’m sorry Shadow isn’t the one here, we'll send him your way when he can.” Luna said “No worries, I would have to assume Rusty is dead.” “Yes sir.” He mumbled something after Luna said that. “Can you repeat that?” I asked “Sorry, I mumble randomly. Sometimes it gets worse as I get older.” “We really should be going. Thank you for keeping him safe. I'm sure Shadow would be very happy.” “Anything for an old friend you guys get going now.” We started our way to the train station. We hoped the ride would be better this time. I tried to make conversation with the colt and it seemed to be going ok. “What’s your name kid?” “Obsidian Shard but don’t call me by my full name please.” “Is Shard ok?” “Yeah.” “Your father gave everything to make sure you stayed safe to make sure Rusty didn’t hurt you.” “I believe it, I don't think he’s bad. We used to be a happy family but…” he trailed off. “Do I even ask?” I whispered to Luna. “No!” she did not whisper back. “I was with her when she was robbed and when she didn’t give up what they wanted they killed her.” “I’m sorry.” “Good job shining, you're doing great.” “It’s ok my dad doesn’t talk much about anything that’s happened.” “I understand.” “I just wish he could be himself again, drop the need for revenge and be… happy.” Luna looked at me and we made eye contact. I sighed the rest of the walk to the train was silent and so was the train ride. “He’s asleep.” Luna said “Wake him.” “What if he hasn’t had any sleep?” “I’ve got plenty of bunks left in the barracks. I'll walk him there and he can go back to sleep.” “I don’t want to wake him, he looks so content.” “Next time just wake me.” “Told you!” “Shining will take you to where you’re staying. Shining when you get there, send Copper Blade to me.” “Umm… why?” “The incident with Shadow.” “It was a misunderstanding, it's nothing to get mad at.” “It was an unnecessary use of force.” I sighed knowing that there was nothing I could say to change her mind. I took him to the barracks we walked in and I showed him where he could sleep. “Oh hey Shining, who's that?” It was Garring when Shard saw him he bolted out of the barracks but he didn’t watch where he was going and ran into one of the many walls. “Am I just scary?” “When was the last time you looked in a mirror?” “You do realize the mirrors in this place are half my size right?” “Uhh… yes definitely.” I walked out to check on Shard. “You’re supposed to look where you walk.” a glow brought my attention to his horn when we got him he had it now it was broken. “You broke your horn running into a wall?” He quickly made it appear as full again. “It’s been broken for a while, I just don’t show it!” “I’m sorry, I'll see if we can get somepony to fix it for you.” “No, it’s ok.” “Just like your father. Are you alright otherwise?” “I’m fine.” “Garring won’t hurt you otherwise he wouldn't be here.” “I don’t trust them. It was a griffon that killed my mom.” “I’m sorry.” I looked over to Garring and signaled for him to leave as the kid wouldn’t even think of going back in there if Garring was there. “Do you want ice or something?” “What are you a school nurse?” I couldn't help but laugh a little. I helped him up and got back to the barracks. “Like I was saying you can sleep here my guys will come in and out but they won’t bother you.” “That one griffon wont come back will he?” “He’s not the only one in my group, they may come in and out but you don’t need to worry they won’t hurt you.” “I don’t trust a griffon.” “Not all of them are the same. Your fathers best friend is a griffon.” “That’s not possible, he's always hated a griffon.” “You’ll have to meet him.” “I’ll pass.” he went to sleep. Finally with complete silence it gave me time to write it all down. There's definitely more to the story but I can’t remember it all. It's been quite the day… well… days. Great, they're calling for me.
2R9SK W9N4Patient Health Report (D)-Deceased (A)-Alive (U)-Unknown Doctor: Dr. Whooves MD Patient: Red Mane/Shadow Colt/██████ Occupation: N/A Age: 1-C [assumed] Family:██████ (U) / ██████ (A) / Rusty Plains (A) Offspring: Shard Obsidian (A) Report: Day 1- Patient was Involved in a fight with his brother and received major tissue damage to the face, forearms, and right side lowered brain activity and clear comatose state life expectancy is 5 days at most. Doctor’s Notes: Upon receiving Shadow he was put into intensive care and kept under close supervision. With only known family being Rusty Plains, ██████, ██████, and Shard Obsidian (A) I have yet to release Shadows current state as not to raise hopes in case of death. Friends have also not been notified for the same reason. Honestly I wish I didn’t know I can't stand seeing Shadow in this way he only wanted to protect us and that caused his possible death Report: Day 100- most tissue wounds have healed up. Brain activity is still low and he is still in intensive care. Shadows current state was released to ██████. I have yet to release his state to others. Report: Day 123- Brain activity was higher for a few days but has now dropped to a new low if it stays like this he will die. Hair has started to regrow on most of the wounds but it’s not the same which is to be expected. Doctor’s Notes: Shield came in today to see his father after acquiring his age which is 15 years. I allowed him to see his father under the supervision of Shining Armor who came in with him. Shining was off today- “You should go watch the kid.” “Why?” “I’ve had a… revelation.” He exited my office and I had to go watch Shard. “You alright kid?” “Will he make it?” “Only if his brain activity rises right now it’s low, which is really bad.” “So he could die?” “It’s… it’s possible, but trust that I'm doing everything I can.” “I don’t doubt you, he's told me about you. He said you’re the best Doctor and friend in all of Equestria.” “Really?” “Yeah, he also said you’ve been there for him when no pony else was.” a smile crossed my face when he said this. “Do you know what happened to Shining?” “No he just walked out then you came in.” I spent the rest of the time watching him, which was about 30 minutes or so. Report: Day 262- Hair has grown back everywhere except where the deepest of the wounds were. Brain activity has spiked up and fallen down many times but I have never had to resuscitate him. I have not notified any pony of these spikes or falls as they are a normal occurrence with him. After further research of the phenomenon it turns out two previous patients have had this Luna and Celestia. I talked with the two but the conversation was short and one-sided. I heard them talking as I walked away. One of the two mentioned about him being Redacted this is very Redacted I have been explicitly told to keep my current care. Doctor’s Notes: Shining came in again today. He seemed normal, a complete difference from how he left a few months ago. “Shining.” “How is he doc?” “He’ll be alright. Brain activity is normal.” “Good, I'll have something good to report to Shard.” “Why didn’t he come in today?” “He caught the Flu and is on bedrest.” “Oh sorry to hear. Anything else new with him?” “He wants to join the guard but with his age we can’t allow him.” “I think you can make an exception. I mean the kid was raised by a fighter and he was raised fighting for his life.” “I’ll tell Luna and Celestia maybe they’ll change their minds.” He exited and I went to tend to other patients. Report: Day 365- I had to resuscitate today. His brain tried to wake up before the rest of him was ready. I told no pony as he was stable afterwards and had no noticeable issues. No pony came in today which was weird. It’s been a year since Shadow was brought in and he’s still in a coma. Doctor’s Notes: Today was Shard's birthday. I can't help but wonder how many he’s had to miss or skip and how many he’s not had his father. I’ve been trying to get Shining in here every time he comes in he shows symptoms of anxiety or depression maybe both. Report: Day 420- No resuscitation needed today, nothing new since last report. Doctor’s Notes: I finally got Shining to come in. I was right when I said anxiety. I'm glad it wasn’t depression. Report: Day 680- I reported one week worth of heightened brain activity to ██████ they were pleased to hear this. I told no pony else as to not raise hope. Doctor’s Notes: Shard has been coming less and less the last time he came in. I asked why his words were “it’s been almost two years and he hasn’t woken up. I'm just preparing myself for when he dies.” I broke inside. It's one of those things where you want to take his fathers place but you know you can’t so you just do your best to comfort him. Report: Day 720- Brain activity has been high for two weeks I have reported this to the princess's, Shadows family, and his son. With higher brain activity for this long it signals that he might wake soon which would be nice since Shard’s birthday is only ten days away. Doctor’s Notes: War is a Bitch Shinings gone off the rails he won’t come in and let me check him out he’s so far as to quit the guard and go “home” everyone blames it on the war he blames it on Shadow. I thought shard was going to kill Shining today. “Hey Doc.” “Hey shining. What can I do for you?” “Nevermind.” I sighed. “Hold on. What’s eating at you? “If he had just stayed away we would be fine today.” “But we’re fine now.” “No, we aren’t, we lost at least a hundred guards. I'm lucky not to have lost any of mine but others aren’t as lucky. With Luna at Copper’s throat, Raider is just… different. I'm going home Doc. I'm going to the crystal palace to be with my family.” “Shining give it time.” “I’ve given it two years!” “That’s not enough.” “Well then I'll give it more time but I won’t be here giving it!” “You know… he tried to fix his wrongs, he tried to get you to see he was wrong but you overlooked it so now it’s on you that you feel this way.” Shard said as the door closed behind him. “He should've never committed such a horrible wrong in the first place. What are you doing here anyways?” “He’s my father.” “How can you care after what he’s done to you?” “Because he didn’t do it, Rusty did, my father only tried to fix it.” “Your father hurt a lot of ponies.” “He tried to keep that from happening!” “Bull crap!” “Shining, cool down, go talk to somepony.” “Fine, doc!” He walked towards the door but rather forcefully hit Shard on his way out. When he got to the door it was held shut. “You can hate my father all you want behind his back but you won’t hate me right in front of my face, do you understand me!” “I’m sorry it was truly an accident, I wasn't trying to hit you.” “The same goes for my father. You can hate on either of us but I better not hear about it! Do you understand!” “You’re just like your father, you get your point across.” “That wasn’t an answer.” “Hey children, break it up, this is a hospital not a war zone!” Shard let him leave “How is he doc?” “Higher brain activity so he might wake up soon.” “That’d be nice.” he sat down on the chair beside him and started to cry. “Hey what’s wrong?” “My father is fine and here I am deciding not to come in to see him due to preparing myself for his death.” “You didn’t know he would be ok, you were just protecting yourself.” I let him go in and see his father unsupervised as I felt it was only right. Report: Day 730- He’s awake. After exactly two years he’s awake. I have yet to tell Shard but I have told Blue who was trying to get something setup for Shard's birthday. Doctor’s Notes: I gave warning to Cadance when I heard Shining was leaving that he has anxiety and may have PTSD or depression. I only hope she got it in time. The questionnaire with shadow went as follows: "I need to ask you a few questions do you want some time or do you want to start?" "Let's start I guess." "OK so how do feel overall?" "I feel broken" "That does work as an answer. On a scale of 1 to 10 what is your pain level?" "7." "OK that was really it." "It's my son's birthday. Tell him I said happy birthday." "Wait, how do you know?" "I heard you talking about it a few minutes ago." "Oh I didn't know you were awake already." "I've missed so many birthdays and now I'm going to miss his 16th." "This is his 17th. His 16th was last year." "Doc, he was 15 last year." "Shadow you've been asleep for two years exactly." "Doc, don't lie to me." "I'm not, I promise." "I missed one birthday already and now I'm missing another?" "You're not missing this one, you're awake now." For the first time ever I saw Shadow shed a tear. "I'm such a horrible father." "No you're not, you saved your son's life." "I wouldn't have had to, I could have spared him of his pain." "you're here now ready as ever to have a great life with your son. I'll send for him to come here." "What about me going to him?" "I don't think your ready to get up yet at least not without help" "And you can't help?" "I don't know if I can support you." "We can try." I sighed there was a 50-50 chance he was able to get up at all and an even less chance he could walk. I helped him sit up and turn around. "Hah that prosthetic you made certainly holds up." "That's a new one, the other one I never got back." "I figured I can also tell that's not the only fake part on me." "Your right front hoof was too bad to save, luckily it was only the hoof." "Yeah I know I felt it break." He eased off the bed and I supported him when his hooves hit the floor. "Alright I got it, give me some space." I backed away slowly, giving him enough space to move around some. "Well I can move around some." "You can move around more than any pony after a 2 year coma." He stood there for a second just staring at the door. “You alright?” “Rusty must have taken my magic.” “What?” “Can you help me out doc?” “Yeah yeah sure.” I opened the door for him and he walked out slowly. “How bad was it?” “How bad was what?” “Me.” “Well other than your hoof you have a new scar on your face, forearms, and right side.” “Do you have a mirror anywhere?” “Rest room.” He walked over and took a look at himself. He stood there for a few minutes. “No good can come without bad I guess.” “Wait, he didn't take your magic, I forgot about the suppression ring.” “Why did I have one?” “It’s medical stuff. You could easily break it if you wanted.” I walked over but he broke it before I could get over to grab it. “Just because I said you'd be able to break it doesn't mean I wanted you to.” “Sorry.” he walked out and walked beside him as we headed to find his son. When we entered the castle those who knew he was in a coma saluted him. “This isn’t what I do this for.” “It’s a show of respect.” “Did we lose any guards I know?” “Shining.” He stopped dead in his tracks “You’re lying!” “He’s not dead, he quit.” “Where did he go?” “He went home.” “Great, that'll be a fun ride. I bucking hate trains.” “He’ll come to visit he made that promise.” “He won’t come to find me, I'll have to go to him.” “Take it slow, you just woke up, you're not ready to go running around.” “I know I have to make sure all this stuff gets done though and it needs to be done soon.” “I get it but go slow, give yourself time.” We made it to the barracks where we found his son with Blue. Shard couldn’t see us but we could tell something was wrong. “Shard look you’re going to be 18 next year. I'm sure your father will be fine by next year.” “It’s not the same he’s missed so many birthdays it’s not fair!” “I won't miss anymore. I'm here from now on.” Shard looked over quickly. I've never seen a happier colt. “Dad!” Blue got up from his kneel giving shard room to move. “It’s nice to have you back sir.” Blue said. “Apparently not everypony feels that way.” “Shining?” “Yeah.” “He umm… he was mad at you.” “Really? What for?” Shard pushed even closer to Shadow he clearly didn’t like this conversation “Hold on Blue. Hey bud, why don’t you go find Shield for me.” Shard ran off to go find Shield “What was he mad at me for?” “He said it was your fault that his son got hurt and that so many guards got injured and killed.” “No pony else thinks that?” “Nope no pony is that stupid.” “Hah! Yeah, yeah he was right though.” “What?” Me and Blue said simultaneously. “I never had to come back and now that I have more thought on it we all would’ve been better off if I just stayed away.” “It doesn’t matter that you came back, you proved yourself a good pony.” “One can never make up for a death not with money nor jail time one can only make up for a death by dying himself.” “Dad, I got Shield!” Shadow turned around and saluted Shield. “Sorry about your father son.” Shield saluted back. “Forget him, he went bat crap crazy for no apparent reason.” “I wouldn’t say that he had a good reason he was correct for hating me, he just didn’t go about it correctly.” “I took his place hopefully I can prove my family isn't as crazy as he made it out to be.” “You took his place?” “Yeah when I heard he was leaving I signed for a promotion.” “That’s a lot of responsibility.” “Yeah I know I’ve felt it, the paperwork is terrible.” “Hah it's a little more than that.” “Oh yeah i know that’s just what i’ve gotten so far.” “Just wait until your first time out.” “Hah I have to get a group first. They gave me the option of taking on my dad’s group but some just wanted to move groups.” “Give me a few hours. I'll sit down with you and help you out.” “Ok, works with me.” Shadow went around to try and find Luna, Celestia, Govend, Garring, and Goring but we couldn’t find them before he was exhausted. I left him in the barracks with Shield and Shard and now I have to finish filling out these forms.
PainYou would think a 2 year nap would leave you refreshed but that’s not how it works apparently. I awoke from a coma only a few days ago and I've already started to feel the pressure of responsibility. “I’m here now Shield, you want to take a look at some possible guards?” “Sure, Luna gave me some files, I'll have to grab them real quick.” He pulled out a large stack of manilla folders. “I haven't actually looked at any of them yet.” He pulled the first file off the top, setting the rest on the table in front of us. The name on the file was well worn but still visible it read Prince Eclipse. “Hah yeah sure I’ll bring that back to her I doubt that was supposed to get here.” “Who is it?” “Prince Eclipse.” “I’ve never heard of him.” “That’s because he doesn’t hang around much.” “Oh.” “Did you separate these files between Pony and Griffon?” “Yeah I left the griffon stack in there.” “Get it, start with them. They don’t mind being around a pony but some ponies might not want a griffon in their group.” “Ok, oh wait, look at this.” “Hah that’s my file. I wonder what’s in it.” “What should I do with it?” “Do you want me in your group?” “Do you want to be in my group?” “That’s not my decision.” “Do you want a group of your own?” “No, I don't like the paperwork.” He looked at me unamused. I couldn't help but laugh at this. “Ok seriously though.” “No, I'm not wanting a group of my own.” “Ok then.” he put the file aside and we started looking through the griffon files. We pulled out files for Govend, Garring, and Goring putting them aside as they were definitely wanted. “I don’t want a guard full of griffons so I think one more griffon is good and I think this guy will be a good fit.” he handed me a file for a familiar looking griffon. The top of his head was brown but it turned to a orange-red below that and yellow at his neck the rest of him was white as snow. “He’s familiar but I don’t know where from.” “I guess you can find out when he gets here because I think he’s a good fit.” “Alright well since you don’t want anymore Griffons which is probably a good idea we need to go through the other stack.” He had half the stack and I had the other as we were going through we pulled out files for some pretty hardy looking guards. “Whoa! hold on, I'll be right back.” I got up and headed for Flash’s quarters but they were empty, not a single thing in there. It was night so I knew where I could find Luna. “Sir, I don't remember Princess Luna calling for anypony.” I showed him the pass I was given by Luna but he didn’t know what that meant. “Will my name work?” “She did give me some names to look out for.” “Shadow Colt.” “Yep, you’re good, sorry for not knowing the card I’m new just started this morning.” “You’re alright, you're just doing your job.” “Luna!” “I’m a bit busy whoever you are.” “It’s-” I was cut off by an excruciating pain in my head and chest. I fell over hitting a small table on my left. “What is happening?” I heard her say as she walked over. “Shadow! Are you ok?” “Do I look ok?” She helped me to my hooves and I sat down in one of the chairs at her desk. “What happened? Well first it’s nice to have you back.” “I walked in and called for you then pain happened.” “Do you feel any better?” “A lot better now.” “What did you need?” “Well one I wanted to say hello, then I had a question.” “It’s nice to see you back on your hooves. What was your question?” “I actually have two now that I think about it.” I put Flash’s folder on the desk. “He’s a captain not a recruit.” “He resigned from being a captain after the war. It was too much for him.” “At least he didn’t quit speaking of quitting. What the hell happened to shining?” “According to him you happened.” “Yeah I get that but that couldn’t have been the only thing.” “I had it out for Copper after what happened between you and him and he ruined the relationship with his son when he ruined the relationship with your son.” “So he ruined relationships and walked away?” “Well it’s not all his fault we didn’t really give him the time of day when he tried to fix it.” “Well at least he’s not a full idiot. My second question was about Prince Eclipse since when did he become a recruit?” “That was your second question?” “Yeah the one about shining wasn’t supposed to happen.” “He wanted to be home more but he didn’t want to be a captain.” “That’s weird but ok.” “He did have a request though he asked to be in your group.” “I’m not going to be a captain this time around.” “So what should I tell him?” “Tell him he’ll be in a group with me.” “Who is the captain?” “Shield.” Her eyes went wide. “Don't worry everyone in the group as of right now knows each other, we'll watch out for Shield and each other.” “He’s too young for the position. I only did it because I thought he would get Shinings group but they split and went separate ways.” “It’s ok we’ve got it covered and if something happens where he doesn’t want to do it anymore there are plenty of us that can take his place.” “I just don’t want him getting hurt.” “I‘ll do my best to keep him safe. Shining may hate me but I don’t hate him. He saved my kid. I'll save his if need be.” I left her room and headed back to the Barracks. “I got a group together while you were gone.” “Well hold on there are some ponies you need to have in your group.” “Flash I already planned on having in it. I left a spot for that Eclipse guy.” “Good, take this stuff to Luna. I'll probably be asleep by the time you get back. I have to be up early tomorrow.” “Why?” “I have to go figure out what happened to your father.” “Don’t! He went home and that’s where he can stay.” “One of these days you’ll regret acting like this, trust me I do.” He walked out and I hit the sack. I woke up to Shield. “You’re late for being up early. Guards are already arriving and you set a bad example for my group.” he laughed, thankfully “Damn fine boss, don't worry about the coma guy.” “I’m joking, I just figured you’d want to be up. Your son is here as well.” “Oh crap where did he stay?” “In the extra bed in Twilight’s quarters.” “I’ll have to thank her later.” “Hey dad.” “What ya got kiddo?” “How do I become a guard?” “Hah you’re a bit too young, maybe Luna will let you into the academy early though.” “Yeah, I think I can work that out.” Luna said as she walked in. “You’re just everywhere aren’t you?” “He came to me.” “Figures.” “We have no head teacher though. Shining had that role.” “Don’t give it away yet I'm not letting him escape that easily.” “I know.” “We need to meet these recruits, Shadow.” “Give the cripple a second Shield!” I said as I got up from my slumber. I made the bed because I didn't want to be a ‘bad example’. Then we headed out to the courtyard in front of the castle. The weather this time of year was perfect. The fall leaves, the breeze, the slight but not overwhelming chill in the air, the smells it was all amazing. “I already see a couple walking up. Is that Eclipse?” “That is! Eclipse!” “Shadow?” he ran over, stopping only a few feet in front of me. I saluted him and he did the same. “They told me you died.” “I didn’t die but I came close. It's been quite a few years.” “Its good to know you didn’t.” he paused looking at me closely. “You just don’t know when to stop, do you?” “No, not really, I have a few parts on me that aren’t original.” I uncamouflaged myself showing my scars. “What have you done to yourself?” “I owe it to Canterot to protect it. I was bad, now I’ll pay the price until I die.” “I think you’ve paid the price, haven't you saved Canterlot twice?” “The first one was a flop.” “The second time?” “That one worked, I hope.” “Wait, is that who I think it is?” I took a closer look. It was Rapid Storm. I killed his brother when I was a part of the red mane. He tried to kill me when I first arrived back in Canterlot 50 years after the incident. “Who is it?” “Do you remember Rapid Storm, Eclipse?” “Yeah and that’s definitely him.” “Shadow.” “Storm.” “I’m looking for an Unyielding Shield.” I switched places with Shield. “You're standing in front of him.” “You can call me Shield.” “Nice to meet you.” “I see you and Shadow have already met.” “Yeah, not in a good way either.” “It’s a long story.” “Well yall better figure it out I won’t have any fights.” “I won’t instigate. I have no issues with Storm.” Storm just grumbled at this. “We’re only waiting on one Griffon, the others will be here tomorrow.” “What about Govend, Garring, and Goring?” I asked. “They’re here already.” “Oh there he is.” “Yeah that’s him.” The still unnamed Griffon walked toward us when the group of us caught his eye and he started heading straight for us. “You guys might be where I need to be.” “Yep you made it.” I said. “I know you.” “I know you but I can’t put a name to the face.” he turned around where a blue patch of feathers sat on his back “Haha! Blue Patch!” “How do you still remember that dumb nickname!” “How are you still around? It's been forever.” “I found a few friends and one of them gave me some help. Do you remember my real name though?” “Great Heed.” “I remember yours but you’ve changed it doesn’t fit you now.” “Yeah i don’t go by RedMane and the other name you know they don’t know.” “Will you tell them?” “Nope.” “Come on, we're not strangers.” Shield said. “I know but you don’t need to know that about me.” “Come on, Shadow, tell the guys.” Eclipse said “Look you were all fine before you knew I had another name just drop it!” “Just like him to keep secrets.” Storm said. “I have nothing against you, don't make me come up with something!” “Hey! You both know what I said!” “Dang Shadow he’s getting on to you!” Shield turned to Storm. “If you want to start trouble I'll start giving you extra work! How's that sound!” “I’ll stop sir.” “That’s what I thought.” “I’ve got some work to tend to. I'll be back by morning.” “Hold on, Shadow, I want to talk to you.” we stepped off to the side. “You’ve got precedence over Storm if you don’t want him in the group you tell me.” “No, keep him in the group like I said I have nothing against him.” “I’m Fine with Shard staying in the Barracks and going on scouting trips but he can't fight when we go out.” “Trust me I know I wouldn’t let him go either.” “You don’t want your other name known, I get that, but can I ask why?” “You’ll get to know everything about me soon enough.” I had to catch a train or I was going to have to wait until tomorrow to get to the crystal palace. The ride on the train was absolutely horrifying. I was never afraid of trains until one day in the redmane group we were after a pony of high power. I got thrown from the top of the train in between two cars. I had pulled myself up for all but my left hind leg. The two train cars came together and crushed my leg between them, hence the prosthetic. I should probably try to sleep before I get there so that way I can actually have a conversation. “Hold! Do you have a reason for being here?” “I’m not sure if any pony will remember me but-” “Shadow!” it was Flurry “And I’m proven wrong.” “Don’t let him in!” A yell from across the yard brought my attention to an orange pegasus. “Matter of fact we’ve been told to arrest him if we see him!” Upon hearing this I went into protection of myself. The earth pony in front of me stepped forward. “I wouldn’t if I were you, you'll regret it.” revealing my scars stopped him in his tracks and it stopped the orange pegasus too. “Get him!” the earth pony lunged forward only to get tossed back maybe 20 feet. I made myself normal again, covering my scars. I didn’t want to scare Flurry as she had never seen them. “I’m not here to cause trouble! I’m here to talk to Shining!” In the corner of my eye I caught an earth pony taking aim. “I don’t appreciate being targeted!” “Shadow Just comply, I'll talk to you as soon as I can.” Flurry said “Fine but they better not touch me.” I followed Flurry who talked to the orange pegasus. The earth pony was still on the ground so I helped him up by dropping my guard for a second. His forearm was burned by my magic. “Can you trust me enough to help you?” he nodded so I healed his burn. “Like I said he’s not a threat!” “Flurry, don't try, your father gave them orders, they're just following them.” “I’m sorry Shadow.” “This is your father, don’t be sorry.” “I’ll be honest I don’t know why he wants us to do this-” “What’s the commotion out here!” It was Cadance. “We’re only doing what we were told ma’am.” “Told by who? He’s a safe pony, there is no need for this!” “They were told by Shining Cadance!” I said she looked at me with sorrow on her face. “Bring him to me.” They guided me to her room where we sat down and talked about shining. “So he left the guard not because he was overwhelmed but because he was scared of a pony that was in a coma?” “Hah yes ma’am.” “I think I hear him coming. I'm going to hide. I want to hear his reaction to seeing you.” “Works for me. You don’t need to move, I'll keep him from seeing you.” “I don’t know how that’s possible but ok.” the door opened and his eyes beelined to me. “How?” “You underestimate me.” “Get out of here before I call the guards!” “You made your son hate you, ya know. He didn’t want me to come here. He said you were a lost cause and that you were a failure to your family.” “I didn’t want to hurt him! I just wanted to get away!” “What did my brother tell you?” “He said you’re a master at deception.” “If I’m a master of deception then why aren’t you on my side right now? If I'm the master of deception then you would’ve never had doubts about me.” “Sounds like something a master of deception would say.” “No it sounds like something a friend would say when trying to get his friend back.” He charged me and pinned me to the wall. I feel like I get into this situation a lot. “You got them killed! You killed them!” “I wasn’t the one that did it, it was my brother!” “Your brother wouldn’t have come to us if not for you!” “Do you want me dead?” “Yes!” “Then kill me.” his horn lit. “But before you do, You want to fix your relationship with your son but what about my son? Think about your son, how I saved him, how he would feel if you killed me. Think about Cadance would she look at you the same? And don’t forget about your status would the people look at you the same? Shining, you're a kind, brave, and strong pony but you’ve been lied to.” his eyes changed, the anger melted away and I saw fear in his eyes. His hold on me went away, he stepped back and just collapsed into a ball sobbing. I unhide Cadance who rushed to his side. “I’ll leave the two of you alone.” “Stay in the castle tonight, don't go back.” “Are you sure?” “Yes I’m sure.” I left and Flurry was right outside the door. “Shadow!” I realized I never made myself look normal again so I did so. “Sorry.” I walked past her. “Wait, why do you hide them?” “They scare ponies.” “Then that’s their problem. Those scars are what make you, you don’t hide them, they prove you're tough.” “A scar proves you can’t defend yourself.” “A scar proves you fight for what you think is right and you can’t be stopped. My father hides his. I wish he wouldn’t. Hearing this i unhid mine i figured she was right and it may make her feel better. “You put up a good argument. I’m going to get some food. Would you like to join?” “Sure.” We walked past a few guards on our way to food but I stopped when I saw the orange pegasus. “Can I help you sir?” he asked. “I wanted to tell you that I don’t blame you for what happened and I don't dislike you either. You were doing your job.” “Thank you. I'm sorry it happened” “Where is the other pony?” “He’s getting food. If that's where you two are going you’ll see him.” “Thank you.” he nodded and we headed to the dining hall. We got our food and I looked for that one pony. When I found him I walked over and he noticed me and grabbed his food. “You can sit here, I'll move.” “No no that’s not why I came over. I wanted to make sure you were still ok.” “Oh yeah I'm fine.” “Ease up guy I’m not mad I don’t have anything against you.” he eased up some. “Do you two want to join me?” “That’s up to Flurry.” “Sure we’ll join you.” “I’ll be honest this is the fanciest dining hall i’ve ever seen.” “I like to eat here. The atmosphere is nice and it doesn’t look bad.” “Let me see your arm, kid.” “It’s fine, trust me.” “Let me see it.” He stuck his arm out. “I figured I put too much into that, Sorry kid. It’ll go away, don't worry. What’s your name?” “Orange Tides.” “I like that.” “Thank you.” “Ease up kid, why are you so tense?” “That guy behind the bar he’s just staring at me.'' I turned around to see a red earth pony when I looked over he looked away. “You’re bigger than him, don't worry. Go see what the issue is.” “What?” “Go on you’ll be fine.” he got up and walked away towards the bar. “Do you know him much Flurry?” “No not really he doesn’t talk much and he’s shy but he’ll follow orders from anypony who gains his trust.” “Hmm…” I heard a loud slap so I turned around. Tides was on the floor in a daze and the red pony was walking up to him. “I’ll be right back.” I walked up to the red pony stopping him before he could hit Tides anymore. “Step back old man.” “You want to run that by me again?” “I said step back, old man!” I pinned his head to the bar. “I’m stronger than you on any level, get your act together before I really show you!” I let him go and helped Tides to his feet. “Shadow!” Flurry yelled a sharp pain flared through my back. I whipped around to look at the red pony. He held a knife at his ready. He swung but I caught his swing making his knife fall. I used his arm to pin him to the floor. “Some pony get a guard!” “We're here already!” The pony swung his hind leg at me, hitting me in the face. I lost my grip on him long enough for him to grab his knife and get up. Without hesitation I turned and back kicked his arm making him scream as he hit the floor. “You guards do a great job!” I said as I walked away toward Flurry. “We should go.” I said to her, “Your back.” “Don’t worry about me, let's get you away from here.” She got up and we walked back to her parent’s room. It had been about an hour so I assumed Shining would be at least a little better. “Quiet Shadow, he's asleep.” “Oh nevermind then there was a fight in the dining hall, it's been taken care of don’t worry the guards got it.” “Oh my your back.” “Yeah.” “Come in, I'll take care of it.” “No no, that's not your job, I'll find a doctor to take care of it.” “You’re pale, you have blood running down your sides and you’ve started a trail. I'm afraid you won't make it to a doctor in time.” “I’ll be fine, Cadance, don't worry about me.” I tried to hide my heavy breathing. I didn't want her to take care of me, it's not her job. “You're breathing heavily.” She put a hoof around my neck. “It’s not your job Cadance!” I shook her off. “Please Shadow.” Flurry said “Ugh! Fine!” I can't say no to Flurry. I don't know why I just can’t say no. Cadance went to grab a few things and I finally got a chance to look at the room. The floor was a rather ugly green, the rest of the room was complimentary colors like blue and some pale yellow. The drapes were yellow, they caught your attention when you walked in and the bed and side tables were all different shades of blue. “This might hurt but it shouldn’t be too much.” I brushed it off. I didn't think anything she used would really hurt. I was wrong when she wiped the cloth over the wound. It was more painful than what caused the wound. I yelled in pain lurching forward. “That hurt more than what caused the wound!” “Quiet quiet!” I writhed in pain but tried to stay quiet. “It couldn’t have hurt that bad.” “What are you using?” “I’m using regular… oh this was a cleaning grade.” “Cadance! It just keeps burning!” “Ok come back over let me wipe it off.” “I need to sit somewhere I'm about to collapse.” Flurry pulled out a chair but it was no use. I just sat down where I stood. “Ok just lay down don’t move.” “Do you have to be so loud?” I heard shining say from my left. “Sorry honey, we'll be quieter.” I heard him shuffle around and Cadance came closer to me. “What? Is he ok?” Shining asked. “Kind of.” Cadance said. I heard him moving again his hooves hit the floor and cadence told him to go back to bed that she had it covered. “I treated him like crap, let me at least try to not look like an asshole.” “Shining, go back to bed you need it.” I said. He ignored me “What did you use on him? I feel like he’s bleeding more than he should be.” “I grabbed the cleaning version of the alcohol.” “What! How! Shadow slow down your breathing deep breaths.” Shining said “I can’t.” I said in between breaths. “Flurry keep him from passing out. You normally don’t have an issue when you get hurt like this, why is it doing this to you now?” Shining said “I’m weak.” “Here, look at me.” Flurry said “I can’t.” She moved so I could see her. “Can you see me now?” “Barely.” “Where do I need to be?” “You’re just blurry there’s nothing you can do about it.” “Cadance go get Doc Pristine.” She ran out I could hear her running down the hallway. “This isn’t working shining.” I said over the span of probably 2 minutes. “Shut up!” “Do me a favor and take care of my son.”
For what its worth. (To myself)For what its worth I very much enjoyed writing this story. I come back to it for inspiration and it gives me an idea of where I came from. When I began writing this story I was severely depressed and as I got through it the tone changed. It's hard to write a story like this one with multiple points of view and multiple tones throughout. maybe one day I can make this anew one that's truly different and not just a fixup like I tried before. If you enjoyed it I'm glad if not I understand. I ask that even though this was bad that you stick around for it can only get better.
